OMEGA (Novel) Part 1&2

1
2
Emma Stone: The Protagonist of OMEGA
Emma Stone stands as the central figure in OMEGA, and her lineage traces back to the great
immortal Dracula, the sole supernatural to attain the coveted status of an OMEGA. Endowed
with the comprehensive abilities of various supernaturals, Emma bears the weighty
responsibility of a singular mission – to forge peace among the diverse colonies and clans.
In her pursuit of peace, Emma encounters formidable adversaries seeking to seize what she
uniquely possesses, even as she endeavors to champion the greater good for all.
Synopsis: A World in Turmoil
For centuries, supernaturals and mortals coexisted, forming an alliance to combat the looming
threat known as the IMPERISHABLES. Dracula, patriarch of all vampires and the immortal realm,
made the ultimate sacrifice, ushering in an era of peace that endured for five centuries.
Yet, the echoes of conflict reverberated anew among the supernaturals, leading to a war that
fractured their unity and power. Amidst this discord, factions emerged, dividing the
supernaturals into colonies and clans, where the insidious allure of absolute power continued
to sow corruption.
Content Warning: A Tale of Strife
Readers delving into OMEGA should be prepared for chapters that vividly depict violence, touch
upon themes of sexism, and include elements of LGBTQ representation. These facets, while
integral to the narrative, may be unsettling for some readers.
COLONIES / CLAN
1. Vampire
2. Lycanthropy: Werewolves (Lycans) & wolves
3. Fairies
4. Witches
5. Therianthropy: Shape shifters
6. Humans
3
COLONIES
1. Human
2. Fairy
3. Therianthropy: Shape-shifters
CLANS
1. Vampire
2. Lycanthrope: Werewolves (Lycans) & Wolves
3. Witches
LOCATION IN OMEGA: AOUGST TOWN
Aougst Town stands as the focal point and a fictional haven within the Omega universe. While
the name carries a subtle familiarity and allure, it serves as the epicenter where the
IMPERISHABLES forged connections with mortals, both preceding and following the war. Aougst
Town bears witness to the ebb and flow of relationships, experiencing the highs and lows
shared by its diverse inhabitants.
4
This expansive locale boasts a multitude of routes and geographical features, rendering it a
diverse and hospitable dwelling for a myriad of beings. Within its bounds, supernaturals and
descendants coexist seamlessly with humans. Noteworthy residents include The Stones, The
Jacobs, The Lances, The O'Haras, and The Wises, who dwell in proximity to the town,
contributing to the rich tapestry of life in Aougst Town.
Aougst Town: The Unique Hub
As the center of attraction in Omega, Aougst Town stands out as a distinctive haven with a
thriving economy. What sets this town apart is not just its financial prosperity but also the
strong sense of community, where residents exhibit a remarkable protectiveness towards one
another, even in the face of challenges within its premises. Renowned for nurturing the best
hunters, Aougst Town has become a sanctuary where many descendants choose to reside.
Delving into the origin of its name, the author initially contemplated christening the town as
Transylvania or Pennsylvania, drawn to their catchy and widely recognized associations with
supernatural tales in various media. However, a unique perspective emerged, leading to the
creation of Aougst Town. Derived from the month "August," the transformation into "Aougst"
town set it apart. This distinctive name, not only relatable but also memorable, became the
perfect fit for the center of attention within the narrative. Perhaps, in the realm of fantasy and
horror, Aougst Town will carve its place among the illustrious fictional locales in the future.
THE COUNTRYSIDE OF WEST
While the countryside of West may appear to be a product of fiction, it surprisingly has a real-
world counterpart. The author, unaware of its existence during the book's creation, stumbled
upon its reality after completing the manuscript. This accidental discovery added an
unexpected layer of authenticity to the narrative.
In the realm of Omega, the countryside of West stands as a welcoming residence for all,
mirroring the inclusive spirit found in Aougst Town. Within this geographic expanse, the West
family manages their business, coexisting with the Hathaways. The genuine existence of the
real countryside of West adds an intriguing dimension to the novel's depiction of a place that,
unbeknownst to the author, had roots in reality.
West Sussex: Real-world Inspiration
5
The picturesque West Sussex, a county in South East England, graces the English Channel coast.
Its ceremonial county encompasses the shire districts of Adur, Arun, Chichester, Horsham, and
Mid Sussex, alongside the boroughs of Crawley and Worthing. Encompassing 1,991 square
kilometres, West Sussex shares borders with Hampshire to the west, Surrey to the north, and
East Sussex to the east.
Chichester, nestled in the southwest, holds the distinction of being both the county town and
the sole city in West Sussex. The establishment of West Sussex Council in 1888 solidified its
legal standing, preserving its place within the ceremonial Sussex. However, the landscape of
local governance underwent a transformative shift in 1974, leading to the division of the
ceremonial functions between two distinct counties – West Sussex and East Sussex. Following
this reorganization, existing councils in East and West Sussex assumed control over their
respective territories, with portions of Crawley and Mid Sussex transitioning to the West Sussex
administration from East Sussex.
As of the 2011 census, West Sussex boasted a population of 806,900, contributing to the
vibrant tapestry of England's southeastern landscapes.
John Hitchens: Landscape Painter
John Hitchens, born in 1940, is a distinguished English painter renowned for his profound
connection to the South Downs landscape. His primary focus lies in capturing the essence of the
West Sussex countryside, crafting artworks that echo the patterns and textures inherent in the
natural surroundings. While the South Downs holds a special place in his artistic inspiration,
Hitchens has also delved into the landscapes of North Wales and North West Scotland. Over the
decades, his artistic journey has evolved into an abstract style, employing a palette dominated
by earthy hues.
Sussex: A Historical Tapestry
Sussex, stemming from the Old English 'Sūþsēaxe' meaning 'South Saxons,' is a historic county
in South East England. It once stood as an independent medieval Anglo-Saxon kingdom.
Bordered by Hampshire to the west, Surrey to the north, Kent to the northeast, and the English
Channel to the south, Sussex is ceremonially divided into West Sussex and East Sussex. Rich in
history, Sussex encapsulates the heritage of the South Saxons.
6
Poppy de Villeneuve: A Country Upbringing
Poppy, born in Hampstead, London, enjoyed her formative years in the countryside of West
Sussex, England. The youngest child of model Janet de Villeneuve and manager/photographer
Justin de Villeneuve, Poppy's family roots intertwine with the serene landscapes that
characterize West Sussex. Her sister, Daisy de Villeneuve, is recognized as an illustrator.
Pease Pottage to Brighton via A23 Road: A Journey through West Sussex
Pease Pottage serves as the southern junction with the M23, guiding travelers through the rural
countryside of West Sussex. This road traverses valleys, crosses the iconic South Downs, and
leads to Brighton, where East Sussex unfolds. The A23 road, weaving through the region,
encapsulates the scenic beauty of West Sussex, connecting its rural landscapes with the vibrant
city of Brighton.
WICCA SABBAT: The Homeland of Witches
As per the English dictionary, Wicca is a neopagan religion popularized by Gerald Gardner in the
mid-20th century. It involves the worship of a horned male god and a moon goddess, the
celebration of eight Sabbats, and the enactment of various rituals. A Sabbat, in this context, is
any of the eight major holy days observed in Wicca.
In simpler terms, Wicca Sabbat is synonymous with the Witches' Sabbath, denoting "a
supposed meeting of witches at midnight to practice sorcery or take part in a demonic orgy."
Alternatively, it signifies "a religious gathering of a Wiccan coven at a covenstead or circle."
However, in the context of Omega, Wicca Sabbat takes on a unique meaning as the homeland
of all witches. Crafted by Sarah Lance, the mother of all witches, it stands as a sacred space that
goes beyond the conventional definitions, embodying the essence of unity and mystical
practices within the narrative.
FAIRYLAND: The Enchanted Realm
Fairyland, also known as the fairy colony, stands as the mystical home and birthplace of fairies
within the Omega narrative. Accessible exclusively to fairies, its entrance remains shrouded in
magical secrecy.
7
In various myths and folklore, fairyland entrances are described through enchanting means.
One prevalent notion is associated with Fairy Hills, where fairies are believed to reside either
within or beneath hills and mountains in Scotland, Ireland, England, and Wales. Folktales
recount instances where individuals accidentally stumble upon these entrances. Legend has it
that circling the right hill or mountain nine times may unveil its secret portal.
Joseph Jacob's English Fairy Tales, published in 1890, weaves a narrative where a boy named
Childe Rowland embarks on a quest to rescue his kidnapped sister, Burd Ellen, from an Elf King's
Dark Tower within Fairyland. Rowland's entry into this enchanted realm involves circling a
terraced mound three times in the opposite direction of the sun, chanting, "Open, door! And let
me come in." Through this incantation, a door materializes, allowing him passage into the
captivating depths of Fairyland.
FAIRY RINGS: Portals of Enchantment
In the heart of meadows and fields, fairy rings reveal themselves through circles of grass, darker
than the surrounding blades, a canvas painted by the clandestine midnight dances of fairies. A
magical spread of fungus forms these circles, and on rare occasions, a crown of mushrooms
emerges, some circles standing as silent witnesses to centuries gone by.
Legend whispers that stepping inside a true fairy ring awakens an irresistible desire to dance, a
bewitching allure that eradicates any inclination to depart. As we delve deeper, we'll uncover
the peculiar flow of time in Fairyland – what feels like one night of enchanting revelry inside the
fairy ring may unveil several years lost in our world.
Thomas Keightley's "The Fairy Mythology" unveils the perils lurking within the fairy ring. In the
tale of Rhys and Llewellyn, the strains of distant music lure Rhys into the mystical circle, leaving
his friend bewildered in a world where Rhys had vanished. Arrested on suspicion of causing the
disappearance, Llewellyn led the locals to the site, where they discovered a fairy ring, little
beings dancing, and Rhys within. Though rescued, Rhys succumbed to an inexplicable
melancholy, his fate either sealed in a bed's quietude or a mysterious vanishing act, depending
on the story's rendition.
Caves
Caves, perennial portals to the unknown, carve their place in fairy tales, and Fairyland is no
exception. Within the obscure pages of "The True Annals of Fairyland: The Reign of King Herla"
penned by William Canton and Charles Robinson, a tale unfolds. King Herla's journey into
8
Fairyland commences through a cave perched on a lofty cliff, leading him to a palace beyond
imagination. Returning home, he's met with the cruel reality that centuries have slipped away.
A dwarf's curse shackles him and his men to eternal wandering, forever mounted on horses,
their fate woven into the very fabric of Fairyland's mystique.
Life in Fairyland
If you’re ever fortunate to visit the sacred realm of Fairyland, please remember that all bets are
off because you are living on their terms!
Fairyland & The Passage of Time
First and foremost, time flows very differently in Fairyland; what seems like an hour there could
be months or even years back home. There are multiple tales about people who spent what felt
like a short time in the realm that returned and found that their entire homeland had changed.
One of the most famous tales of this nature of all time involves Oisin, the son of Fionn mac
Cumhaill and a fairy woman. One day, the fairy princess, Niamh of the Golden Locks, invited
Oisin to Tir Nan Og and after settling there for a few months, Oisin decided to return home to
tell the Fianna Finn that he was doing well. Niamh gave him a gift of a white horse and warned
him not to touch the earth or else he would never return to Tir Nan Og.
Oisin was shocked and saddened to learn that everything had changed back home. The Great
Fort of Tara was nothing but a hill, and the magnificent woodlands and forests were much
smaller than before. It turned out that hundreds of years had passed. Oisin then encountered a
group of men who struggled to move a stone. Oisin tried to help but his saddle slipped, and he
fell to the ground. The proud, young and strong Oisin transformed into a weak and withered old
man but lived long enough to tell others about his remarkable time in Fairyland.
Don’t Eat the Food!
While you may be enamoured by your welcome in Fairyland, it is best to decline their offer of
food politely. In reality, the ‘food’ they provide is not for human consumption because it is of a
completely different substance, even if it looks delicious. It is said that if you try to eat the food
of the fairies, you will be trapped in Fairyland forever.
9
However, the opposite scenario happened to a young labourer in Lady Wilde’s Legend of Innis
Sark which was published in 1887. One night, soon after Halloween, the exhausted young man
fell asleep in a haystack. When he woke up, he saw fairies chopping up an old hag in the
kitchen; then they boiled her and got the meat prepared for the guests!
At the banquet table, the man politely refused to eat even though the table was laden with
gorgeous food such as turkey, chicken, cakes, and butter. The prince of the fairies finally
persuaded the young man to drink some red wine and when he did, an enormous clap of
thunder rocked the table, and the lights went off. The young man woke up and found himself
back in the haystack. Given the macabre nature of the experience, perhaps he was better off!
Beware Fairy Treasure
Perhaps the biggest takeaway from life in Fairyland is that nothing is as it seems. Time flows
differently, food isn’t real and glittering treasure is often a trap to snare the capricious. In 1870,
William Bottrell published a collection of fairy stories entitled Traditions and Hearthside Stories
of West Cornwall.
In one tale, a man named Lutey is enchanted by a mermaid named Morwenna who tried to lure
him into the water kingdom with promises of incredible treasures. She handed him a pearl
comb and spoke of diamond covered roofs and gems so bright that they shone through the
dark waters into ocean hillsides.
However, she also spoke of “thousands of handsome bodies so embalmed” (the fate of many
victims before him), and while this should have been a warning to Lutey, he was so entranced
by the mermaid’s beauty that he was set to follow her and meet his doom. Fortunately, the
barking of his dog broke the trance and Lutey realised the danger. As the mermaid tried to drag
him down, he produced his knife, and the mermaid returned to the sea.
Alas, the mermaid vowed revenge and promised to return in nine years. She had given Lutey
the power of healing, and he managed to help scores of people who came to his village for
miles around. Nine years later, he went fishing with a friend and Morwenna appeared once
again. Instead of resisting, Lutey said “my time has come” and jumped into the sea with the
mermaid; he was never seen again. From then on, one of Lutey’s descendants died in the sea
every ninth year.
Final Thoughts on Fairyland
10
If you wish to find an entrance to Fairyland, there are a few locations worth considering. In
Welsh fairy tales, the Vale of Neath in Glamorganshire is one of the most likely passages in the
realm of the fairies. More specifically, a crag named Craig u Ddinas is said to have been the
location of the last fairy court.
The Hill of the Goblins (Bryn Yr Ellyllon) also in Wales, is haunted by a ghost in golden armour.
Incredibly, a skeleton and a golden corselet were found by archaeologists in the 19th century.
In Scotland, Tomnahurich Hill near Inverness is one of the best-known fairy locations while in
England, your best bet is arguably Glastonbury Tor in Somerset. Of course, the Hollow Hill is
Ireland’s #1 location.
If you ever have the opportunity to enter Fairyland, think twice about the consequences.
Perhaps you will have a once-in-a-lifetime experience but is it worth the prospect of never
coming home or worse still, returning home after several centuries when all your loved ones
are long gone?
In many folklore traditions, fairies are often envisioned as elf-like beings adorned with delicate
butterfly wings, akin to the enchanting portrayals found in Disney animated films like "Tinker
Bell" and "Pirate Fairy." These creatures, sometimes tiny sprites emanating a soft, glowing light,
are synonymous with the whimsy of fairy dust and the magic they wield. Yet, Omega, the
author, takes a distinctive approach in presenting fairies and their colony, crafting a narrative
that diverges from the conventional depictions.
Within Omega's world, fairies emerge as extraordinary beings, their uniqueness transcending
the common imagery associated with them. Unlike the prevalent portrayal of wings and fairy
dust, Omega's fairies stand out as wondrous entities capable of magic. This departure from the
stereotypical representation found in books, animations, or movies adds depth and intrigue to
their character.
In this rendition, the concept of wings and fairy dust becomes less emphasized. Instead, the
focus shifts to the inherent magical abilities that define fairies in Omega's narrative. Unlike their
traditional counterparts that grant wishes through flight or magic, these fairies possess a more
intricate magical prowess. The ability to perform spells and enchantments becomes their
defining characteristic, showcasing a diverse range of magical capabilities.
Much like humans rely on sustenance for survival, fairies, in Omega's portrayal, depend on their
magical essence to achieve tasks. The exchange of magic, whether through granting wishes or
being vulnerable to enemies extracting it, forms a pivotal aspect of their existence. This distinct
perspective adds layers to the narrative, emphasizing the symbiotic relationship between fairies
and their magical abilities.
11
In contrast to the Disney fairy archetype, where fairy dust facilitates flight, Omega's fairies find
their strength in a broader spectrum of magical feats. While the conventional fairies may
struggle against adverse weather conditions, Omega's fairies showcase resilience and
adaptability in harnessing their magic for various purposes beyond flight.
Omega's divergence from the familiar fairy depiction enriches the narrative, presenting fairies
not merely as whimsical creatures with wings but as intricate beings with a profound
connection to magic, weaving a tale that challenges and expands the traditional fairy lore.
The conflation of fairies and elves is indeed a common occurrence, rooted in their shared
attributes and enchanting characteristics. Both beings often sport similar features, such as
delicately pointed ears and a stature that exudes an otherworldly charm. The parallels extend
to their attire and cultural elements, showcasing a likeness that can lead to confusion.
One notable distinction between fairies and elves lies in their modes of mobility. Fairies, as
traditionally depicted, are associated with flight, a magical ability that sets them apart. On the
other hand, elves, while possessing extraordinary magical prowess, are typically not portrayed
as airborne beings.
Although Omega's current content hasn't introduced elves, the prospect of their inclusion in
future narratives adds an intriguing layer to the fantastical world. The anticipation of
encountering elves within Omega's universe holds the promise of exploring new dimensions of
magical beings, further enriching the tapestry of the fantastical realm crafted by the author.
The potential introduction of elves could offer a unique perspective on their cultural nuances,
magical abilities, and interactions with the existing fairy inhabitants, contributing to a more
diverse and captivating narrative landscape.
LYMAXILLE
Lymaxille, a captivating realm of abduction for supernaturals orchestrated by the imperishables,

serves as a crucible for experimentation, research, and the intricate fusion of supernatural DNA.
Within its enigmatic confines, Marcus Brian underwent mutation, emerging as a lycanthrope
surpassing any known supernatural counterparts.
This clandestine location also became the backdrop for Charlie's harrowing journey, where she
encountered Jeanne, a fellow captive subjected to rigorous testing for three long years. Their
paths intertwined when Emma and her courageous companions embarked on a daring rescue
mission.
12
The choice of the name "Lymaxille" is not arbitrary; it draws inspiration from "Lymantriid,"
denoting any member of the moth family Lymantriidae. The deliberate departure from
conventional names like "the dark dungeon" or "the den" reflects the author's quest for
distinctiveness. Opting for "Lymanxille," the inclusion of "xille" derived from "ville" adds a touch
of uniqueness to the name, infusing it with an air of mystery and sophistication befitting the
clandestine nature of the location.
PYTAMINC
Pytaminc, a mystical and fictional junction situated along the east center coast, stands as a
pivotal sanctuary guarded by the Witches of Light, also known as the Sisters of Light. Their
solemn duty involves protecting the Wicca Sabbat from the looming threat posed by the Sisters
of the Dark Han, while simultaneously holding the responsibility of being keepers of prophecies
that guide and illuminate the path against the forces of the unknown.
The very essence of Pytaminc is unique, for it was conjured into existence through the magical
incantations of Sarah Lance. This enchanting place, constructed on the foundation of mere
words infused with magic, serves as a formidable bulwark against the encroaching darkness,
ensuring the safeguarding of the sacred prophecy.
Interestingly, the word "Pytaminc" itself carries no pre-existing meaning or origin. It emerged
spontaneously, crafted without deliberation or the contemplation of alternative choices. The
author's decision to invent this evocative term reflects the whimsical nature of its creation,
unburdened by predetermined preferences, making Pytaminc a truly enigmatic and uniquely
formed realm in the tapestry of this fantastical narrative.
AIHANDRUI
Aihandrui, a term crafted by the author, makes a reappearance in this narrative. Previously
featured in the work titled "The Future Princess of Now," where it symbolized a kingdom for
monarchs under the prosperous rule of the Queen and her daughter Teresa of Aihandrui, it
takes on a new role in this context.
In this iteration, Aihandrui transforms into a town accessible to all, albeit not of considerable
size. Within its confines, the immortal human John Maxwell stands as the guardian, diligently
shielding its inhabitants from the looming threat of the IMPERISHABLES. This evolution of
Aihandrui from a regal kingdom to a haven for all underscores its adaptability in the author's
13
storytelling, showcasing the versatility of this invented term across diverse narrative
landscapes.
COVEN
The coven is a place for the vampire clans, they live as a family, group or assembly of vampires.
LIST OF CHARACTERS AND BIO
1. Emma Stone (Protagonist) (Deceased)

 Age: 18
 Occupation: Student and Hunter
 Relation: Dracula Stone, Clair Stone and Liliana Stone
 Supernatural: Omega
Meet Emma Stone, our protagonist, an 18-year-old student and hunter with a tragic twist –
she's deceased. Daughter of the legendary Dracula Victor Stone and the enigmatic Clair Stone
(Azriel), Emma is no ordinary supernatural. As the sole Omega, she wields a unique power,
encompassing all abilities of her supernatural kin, surpassing even the Alpha king.
Tasked with a mission for peace, Emma embarks on a journey to reunite fractured clans and
colonies. Along the way, she encounters kindred spirits, others like her, all fighting for the same
noble cause. As she forges ahead, she forms unbreakable bonds with newfound friends and her
steadfast bestie.
Together with the chosen, descendants of the first order of supernaturals and imitators, they
create a formidable alliance. In their quest, they make valuable allies and successfully vanquish
the formidable threat of the IMPERISHABLES. Emma's odyssey unfolds against a backdrop of
supernatural intricacies, weaving a tale of unity, friendship, and triumph.
Emma, a vision in fairness, boasts blond hair framing an average-height frame, with piercing
blue eyes that captivate all who meet her. Her lips, painted in hues of pink, add to her charm.
14
Beyond her physical allure, Emma is a beacon of kindness, universally adored for her captivating
personality.
A fierce protector and advocate for the greater good, Emma's journey into the supernatural
realm was shaped by her childhood under the watchful eye of the Guardian. This mysterious
figure prepared her for the uncertainties that awaited, molding her into the valiant defender
she is today. Emma's commitment to safeguarding others and her unwavering resolve make her
a compelling force in the battle against the unknown.
Emma's arsenal of abilities is nothing short of extraordinary. From vast superhuman strength to
lightning-fast super speed, she effortlessly commands an array of powers. Her durability,
stamina, reflexes, and agility amplify her prowess, making her an unstoppable force.
Gifted with hemokinesis, Emma manipulates blood with precision, and her clairvoyance and
precognition grant her a heightened awareness of her surroundings. Enhanced senses,
intelligence, and longevity contribute to her well-rounded skill set.
Emma's accelerated regenerative healing renders her virtually indestructible, while her
immortal nature ensures a timeless existence. Telescopic vision sharpens her perception, and
her empathic sensitivity and telepathy deepen her connection to the supernatural realm.
The mystique deepens as Emma delves into magic, seamlessly wielding elemental manipulation
and sensing mystical energies. As a skilled practitioner of fairy and witch magic, she effortlessly
executes teleportation, telekinesis, invisibility, intangibility, shape-shifting, flight, fawich
scream, astral projection, and more.
In moments of Omega rage, Emma transcends boundaries with advanced vampiric abilities,
heightened shape-shifting prowess, and an intensified mastery of both witch and fairy magic.
Her powers surge to limitless heights, marking her as a formidable and unparalleled force in the
supernatural realm.
Other Translation:
Abilities: Emma possesses an array of supernatural powers. Here are just a few of her
remarkable abilities, given her extensive range: vast superhuman strength, incredible speed,
heightened durability, enduring stamina, sharp reflexes, agility, hemokinesis, clairvoyance, and
precognition. She also boasts enhanced senses, intelligence, and longevity, coupled with
accelerated regenerative healing. Immortality, telescopic vision, empathic sensitivity, and
telepathy are among her noteworthy skills. Emma excels in elemental manipulation through
magic and has the unique ability to sense and cast spells. She is a proficient practitioner of both
fairy and witch magic, showcasing talents like teleportation, telekinesis, invisibility, intangibility,
15
shape-shifting, flight, fawich scream, astral projection, and more. Additionally, she is a skilled
hand-to-hand combatant.
In moments of Omega rage, Emma's powers transcend limits, incorporating advanced vampiric
abilities, heightened shape-shifting prowess, and an amplified proficiency in spellcasting and
magic, encompassing both witchcraft and fairy magic.
Powers and Abilities
Emma, the offspring of the formidable Dracula and the enigmatic Clair Stone, known as Azriel,
seamlessly inherits their extraordinary powers, establishing her as a formidable supernatural
entity in her own right. Gifted with both profound magical prowess and formidable psychic
abilities, Emma's potential is unparalleled. During her childhood, her powers not only rival but
surpass those of her renowned parents, eclipsing even Dracula's formidable abilities. Within the
supernatural realm, Emma stands as an unmatched force, her capabilities drawing comparisons
to her mother, Azriel, as well as formidable figures like Sarah Lance and Alicia East, both
acknowledged for their unparalleled strength. This cosmic hierarchy underscores Emma's
prominence, her might even surpassing that of the Alpha King. As tension escalates, Azriel seeks
to reclaim her relinquished powers from Emma, unveiling a riveting struggle for supremacy.
Emma, predominantly an empath, possesses an innate ability to discern both pain and
impending danger, allowing her to deftly intervene and avert them in the nick of time. Delving
into the intricate tapestry of emotions, she not only reads the feelings of others but also wields
the power to manipulate them—a skill shared with Veronica, endowing her with a telepathic-
like insight into the recesses of their minds. Emma's empathic mastery extends further; she can
instill calmness, quell negativity, and even weave the ethereal strands of affection, compelling
others to fall under the enchantment of love.
Beyond her empathic prowess, Emma is hailed as a sorceress of remarkable proficiency,

entwined with the mystical arts, a connection that emanates from her very soul-self. Her
magical repertoire spans a myriad of abilities, including teleportation, hypnosis, telekinesis, and
astral projection, all channeled through her soul-self. This variant of magic, embedded in the
Omega Novel's arcane fabric, allows Emma to perform feats without adhering to traditional
systems like incantations, enchantments, or divinations—a testament to her extraordinary
command over a boundless spectrum of magical possibilities.
Diverging from her sister's abilities, Emma wields the rare capacity to willingly induce and
escalate the Omega rage, a volatile state deemed the most lethal amongst supernaturals when
control falters. In this frenzied state, distinctions between friend and foe blur, as Emma's
recognition becomes a casualty to the intensity of unleashed power. Augmenting this potency,
she possesses sporadic precognition, granting glimpses into impending future events, though
16
this unfolds involuntarily and infrequently. Despite her extensive abilities, Emma's prowess
extends to physical combat, showcasing her excellence as a hand-to-hand combatant, a facet
she rarely unveils.
In the realm of astral projection, Emma's capabilities transcend the mundane. At will, she
separates her ethereal self from her physical form, rendering the latter vulnerable to harm
while granting her astral body unparalleled freedom. This spectral manifestation navigates vast
distances, phases through matter, and engages in telepathic communication. Functioning as
both a shield and a spy, her astral form absorbs limited magical attacks, eluding detection as
she clandestinely observes unsuspecting enemies. The duration of her astral sojourn remains at
her discretion, a testament to her proficiency honed through training with skilled witches.
However, Emma isn't impervious, as two distinct vulnerabilities exist within her formidable
arsenal. The Beta sword emerges as a perilous threat, capable of extinguishing supernaturals
with ruthless efficiency. Additionally, her resilience succumbs to overwhelming mystical forces,
underscoring the delicate balance in her supernatural prowess.
2. Victor Dracula Stone (Deceased)

 Age: 3000+
 Occupation: Alpha king
 Spouse: Clair Stone aka Azriel Alpha Queen (Presumably deceased)
 Relation: Emma Stone and Liliana Stone
 Supernatural: Alpha
Victor Dracula Stone, a venerable figure aged over three millennia, held the esteemed position
of Alpha King within the supernatural realm. His union with Clair Stone, also known as Azriel,
bore two formidable heirs, Emma and Liliana Stone. The Alpha King, overseeing centuries of
both war and subsequent peace, faced a pivotal turning point when the IMPERISHABLES
emerged, unleashing a vendetta that disrupted the hard-earned tranquility.
In a selfless act for the greater good, Victor Dracula Stone made the ultimate sacrifice,
relinquishing his existence to pave the way for enduring peace. His legacy lives on through his
descendants, Emma and Liliana, as the supernatural realm grapples with the repercussions of
his noble sacrifice.
As the patriarch of immortals and the epitome of vampiric power, Dracula Stone commands an
impressive array of enhanced abilities. Super strength, extraordinary speed, flight, telepathy,
17
teleportation, levitation, heightened senses, immortality, and a potent healing factor are but a
glimpse into his formidable arsenal. Proficient in advanced magic and spell casting, he wields
limited shape-shifting capabilities, often taking the form of bats. Dracula's immunity to sunlight,
swiftness surpassing any supernatural being, and acute sense of smell establish him as an
unparalleled force.
In confrontations, Dracula Stone not only holds his ground against formidable opponents but,
with the aid of the first order of supernaturals and the first imitators, he successfully subdued
the creator of the formidable IMPERISHABLES. While capable of formidable feats, he
acknowledges his limitations, recognizing the insurmountable might of the mother of all
witches and the fairy godmother of the fairy colony.
Dracula's hypnotic prowess extends effortlessly to enemies, enabling him to manipulate minds
with ease. Moreover, he exhibits the extraordinary ability to instantaneously heal from fatal
wounds, further underscoring his supernatural might.
However, within the realm of vulnerabilities, Dracula Stone faces two distinct weaknesses: the
dreaded Beta sword, with its potency to extinguish any supernatural, and susceptibility to
overwhelming mystical forces, emphasizing the delicate balance within his formidable
existence.
3. Clair Stone aka Azriel (Presumably deceased)

 Age: Unknown
 Occupation: Alpha Queen & Creator
 Spouse: Dracula Stone
 Relation: Emma Stone and Liliana Stone
 Supernatural: Unknown (presumably Alpha and Omega)
Azriel's alter ego is Clair Stone, wife of Victor Dracula Stone and the mother of Emma
Clair Stone, also known as Azriel, exists as an enigmatic figure with an unknown age, serving as
both Alpha Queen and Creator within the supernatural realm. As the spouse of Victor Dracula
Stone and the mother of Emma and Liliana Stone, her intricate role unfolds. Clair Stone's alter
ego, Azriel, stands as the central antagonist in the Omega narrative, wielding powers presumed
to encompass both Alpha and Omega realms.
Approximately six thousand years in the past, Azriel, alongside her comrade Michael,
descended upon Earth. Perceiving mortals as feeble, Azriel harbored intentions of conquest, a
desire that triggered conflict with Michael and the first order of supernaturals. Subdued and
18
driven to madness, Azriel embarked on a path of imitation, creating the imitators and the
formidable IMPERISHABLES to wage war against those who thwarted her initial ambitions. This
tumultuous era persisted for five hundred years, shrouding the world in chaos.
The origins of both Michael and Azriel remain veiled in mystery, yet their significance
transcends mere existence. Azriel emerges as the mother of magic and all supernatural
phenomena, while Michael assumes the role of the father of magic and the supernatural.
Together, they are the architects of the entire supernatural realm, creators of all beings that
inhabit this mystical tapestry. As the narrative unfolds, Clair Stone's presence, though
presumably deceased, continues to cast a profound shadow over the intricate web of
supernatural destinies.
Azriel's powers are an awe-inspiring fusion, mirroring the immense capabilities of Michael and
Emma. Her attributes encompass unfathomable superhuman strength, extraordinary speed,
remarkable durability, unwavering stamina, lightning-fast reflexes, and unparalleled agility. This
formidable physical prowess is complemented by hemokinesis, clairvoyance, and precognition,
providing her with heightened sensory perception.
Azriel's intellectual acuity and longevity further contribute to her supernatural repertoire.
Accelerated regenerative healing and immortality make her impervious to the ravages of time.
Enhanced telescopic vision, empathic sensitivity, and telepathy augment her understanding of
the supernatural tapestry.
Delving into the mystical arts, Azriel emerges as a powerhouse, proficient in both fairy and
witch magic. Her spellcasting abilities encompass a wide range, from teleportation, telekinesis,
invisibility, and intangibility to shape-shifting, flight, and the formidable fawich scream. The
scope of her magical prowess extends to astral projection, demonstrating her mastery over
ethereal realms.
Beyond the tangible, Azriel's nigh omnipotence, nigh omniscience, and nigh omnipresence
elevate her to a transcendent plane of existence. These extraordinary attributes underscore her
status as a supernatural force that transcends conventional boundaries, weaving a narrative of
unparalleled power within the intricate fabric of the supernatural world.
4. Liliana Stone
 Age: 25
 Occupation: Explorer and Tour guide
 Relation: Dracula Stone, Clair Stone and Emma Stone
 Supernatural: Tribrid
19
 Half Vampire, Half Werewolf (Lycan) and Half Witch
Liliana Stone, aged 25, charts her path as an explorer and tour guide, a profession that
intertwines with her unique supernatural heritage. As the elder sister to Emma Stone and the
daughter of Dracula and Clair Stone, Liliana embodies the rare status of a tribrid—a harmonious
blend of vampire, werewolf (Lycan), and witch.
Diverging from Emma's Omega supernatural lineage, Liliana's tribrid nature grants her a diverse
array of abilities. While she may not possess the advanced magical prowess of her sister, Liliana,
under the guidance of the guardian, has honed her skills in magic tricks and can adeptly wield
spells concealed within her sleeves. Her journey as a tribrid unfolds against the backdrop of
exploration and guiding, revealing a dynamic mix of supernatural prowess and a venturesome
spirit.
Liliana Stone's strength, while often debated without concrete evidence, appears formidable,
notably demonstrated by her effortless subduing of an Omega rage Emma. As the daughter of
the most powerful supernatural, Liliana exudes a potent blend of wits and brawn, positioning
her as a formidable force in both mental acuity and physical prowess. This strength extends to
her protective instincts, particularly when it comes to safeguarding her younger sister.
Balancing her roles as a tour guide and explorer, Liliana occasionally leverages these pursuits as
a clever pretext when navigating familial dynamics, especially with her mother. Though her
strength may not rival that of older supernaturals, Liliana compensates with a unique
combination of skills and power, ensuring she remains a force to be reckoned with in various
supernatural realms.
Liliana Stone's supernatural prowess unfolds in a rich tapestry of abilities, drawing from her
tribrid nature. As a vampire, she taps into a limited yet potent set of vampire abilities,
showcasing super strength, super speed, and regenerative healing. In her Lycan form, Liliana
mirrors the capabilities of a powerful werewolf, enhancing her physical attributes with
heightened senses and hypermotility.
The witch aspect of Liliana's heritage manifests in her consistent and skillful spell casting,
demonstrating a proficiency that extends beyond the ordinary. While she shares some magical
commonalities with other witches, Liliana relies on a magical pendant for teleportation,
distinguishing her approach from her sister Emma, who doesn't require such a conduit.
This magical pendant not only facilitates teleportation but also serves as a catalyst for the
effectiveness of spells related to invisibility and intangibility. Liliana's reliance on this artifact
20
might stem from fluctuating or limited magical abilities, or it could signify a continuous learning
process in mastering certain magical aspects. Despite this distinction, Liliana's repertoire
includes a diverse array of magical talents, from teleportation and intangibility to invisibility, all
harmonizing with her tribrid heritage.
5. Marcus Brian (Presumably deceased)

 Age: 27
 Occupation: Farmer and Hunter
 Supernatural: Werewolf (Lycans)
Marcus Brian, aged 27, navigates his existence as a farmer and skilled hunter, concealing
beneath the surface a supernatural identity as a Werewolf, specifically a Lycan. His connection
to Veronica intertwines their destinies, leading them to form a formidable alliance with the
mysterious mother.
As a crucial figure within the IMPERISHABLES, Marcus assumes the role of a leader alongside
Veronica, their union posing a significant challenge to Emma and her allies. His prowess extends
beyond conventional Lycans, as he undergoes experimental enhancements in Lymaxille,
elevating him to the status of a mutated Mega-brid and Mega wolf. This transformation
transcends the limits of ordinary Lycans, positioning Marcus as a powerful adversary capable of
rivaling even the most formidable supernatural forces.
In alignment with the ominous will of the mother, Marcus emerges as a key player in the
unfolding narrative, his dual roles as a farmer and hunter concealing the latent power that fuels
the IMPERISHABLES' pursuit of dominance over the supernatural realm.
Marcus Brian's supernatural prowess unfolds across three distinct forms, each amplifying his
abilities to extraordinary levels. In his Mega-brid form, Marcus maintains a remarkable human
physique but at an imposing size, coupled with overwhelming strength, speed, stamina, agility,
reflexes, and an enhanced healing factor. This form allows him to effortlessly contend with
experienced vampires, establishing his dominance in supernatural combat.
Transitioning to his Mega wolf state represents an advanced transformation, wherein Marcus's
capabilities soar to unparalleled heights. This form grants him the ability to go toe-to-toe with
an Omega wolf, a testament to the extraordinary power he commands. The Mega wolf state
not only enhances his existing attributes—super strength, super speed, enhanced senses,
21
longevity, regenerative healing, stamina, durability, hypermotility, reflexes, and adaptability—
but also introduces more extraordinary senses, further solidifying his dominance in the
supernatural hierarchy.
Throughout these transformations, Marcus retains the core attributes of a werewolf (Lycans),
encompassing super strength, speed, enhanced senses, healing factor, and longevity. His
versatility across these forms, from Mega-brid to Mega wolf, positions Marcus Brian as an
enigmatic force, a formidable adversary capable of challenging and surpassing even the most
powerful entities within the supernatural realm.
6. Bella Grace (Deuteragonist)

 Age: 20
 Occupation: Student
 Supernatural: Hybrid/half-breed
 Half Vampire and Half Lycan
Bella Grace, the deuteragonist in the narrative, unfolds as a pivotal character at the age of 20,
balancing the responsibilities of being a student while navigating the complexities of her
supernatural identity. As a Hybrid or half-breed, Bella is an intricate fusion of vampire and
Lycan heritage.
Her role as the second supporting character to Emma Stone extends beyond mere
companionship, evolving into an unbreakable bond, as attested by Liliana. Bella's selflessness,
bravery, courage, fearlessness, and determination characterize her persona, painting a portrait
of a loyal friend who would go to great lengths for Emma.
Growing up together, their friendship weaves a narrative of inseparable bonds, highlighting

Bella's unwavering commitment to Emma's well-being. As the narrative unfolds, Bella Grace
emerges as more than just a best friend but a beacon of support and strength for the
protagonist, adding layers of depth to their shared journey.
Bella Grace stands as an extraordinary force within the supernatural realm, harnessing the
combined attributes of a vampire and a werewolf. Her inherent power manifests in a
formidable array of abilities, solidifying her as an influential presence.
As an adept Hybrid, Bella commands super strength, speed, durability, endurance, stamina,
enhanced senses, reflexes, and a potent healing factor. The amalgamation of these attributes
places her on a level where few can match her prowess.
22
Adding to her supernatural repertoire, Bella has the unique capability to transform into a
hybrid-like creature, further emphasizing the extent of her power. This transformative ability
serves as a testament to her versatility, making her a force to be reckoned with in various
supernatural scenarios. Bella Grace, with her remarkable combination of attributes, navigates
the intricate dynamics of the supernatural world with unparalleled strength and prowess.
7. Clara Johnson
 Age: 30
 Occupation: Fortune teller
 Supernatural: Witch
Clara Johnson, aged 30, is not only a seasoned witch but also a member of the esteemed Wicca
Sabbat, known for her proficiency in the mystical arts. As a fortune teller, her knowledge
transcends conventional realms, delving into the intricacies of witchcraft with unparalleled
expertise.
Clara's magical prowess unfolds through a diverse array of abilities. From spell casting and
immobilization spells to telekinesis, divination, and the manipulation of mystical elements like
Cryokinesis or Witches Fire, she weaves a tapestry of supernatural talents. Clara's empathic
sensitivity and telepathic abilities further deepen her understanding of the mystical forces at
play.
In addition to her magical repertoire, Clara navigates through the ethereal realms with ease,
utilizing teleportation, levitation, and flight. A magical pendant empowers her with invisibility
and intangibility, heightening her prowess and providing her with a tactical advantage. Her
proficiency extends to an attraction spell, showcasing her versatility in manipulating both
magical and interpersonal forces.
Notably, Clara played a crucial role in aiding Emma and her friends by utilizing a magical
compass empowered by the two most powerful descendants. This act underscored her role as a
knowledgeable and resourceful ally within the intricate landscape of supernatural challenges.
8. Silas Deane (Deceased)

 Age: 45
 Occupation: Entrepreneur
 Supernatural: Shape shifter
23
Silas Deane, though now deceased, left a legacy as a valiant entrepreneur and shape shifter in
the countryside of the West. His altruistic efforts involved providing crucial information to the
supernaturals, aiding them in their mission to dismantle the IMPERISHABLES. Silas met his end
as a hero, courageously defending the innocent.
As a shape shifter, Silas possessed a unique set of abilities. His senses were finely tuned in any
animal form he assumed, granting him the strength, speed of a cheetah, and the enhanced
sight characteristic of various birds. This adaptability allowed him to harness the unique
capabilities of the animals he chose to transform into, providing a strategic advantage in
different situations.
Though Silas may have departed, his contribution to the fight against supernatural threats and
his prowess as a shape shifter remain a testament to his enduring impact within the intricate
tapestry of the supernatural world.
9. Dante Fowler (Tritagonist)

 Age: 17
 Occupation: Assassin
 Supernatural: Vampire and Vampire fairy
Dante Fowler, the tritagonist in the unfolding narrative, assumes the role of a seventeen-year-
old assassin with a supernatural twist. His occupation as a hired vampire assassin within the
coven adds layers of complexity to his character.
Dante's journey into the supernatural realm began when he suffered alongside his childhood
friend, Chris, before finding a new purpose at the hands of Charles, a vampire mentor. Turning
at the age of 17, Dante's perpetual age of transformation conceals the fact that he is a hundred-
year-old vampire, perpetually maintaining his youthful appearance.
Bestowed with vampire abilities, Dante commands super strength, speed, flight, telepathy,
teleportation, levitation, enhanced senses, immortality, and a potent healing factor. However,
his narrative takes a unique turn when he undergoes a transformation into a vampire fairy,
fulfilling the last dying wish of Taylor Lance. In this hybrid form, Dante not only retains his
enhanced vampire abilities but also gains access to the mystical realm of fairy magic, combining
the strengths of both supernatural entities.
Dante Fowler's dual nature as a vampire and vampire fairy weaves a complex narrative, infusing
the tale with a blend of youthful vigor, ancient wisdom, and the potent magic that emerges
from the convergence of his two supernatural lineages.
24
10. Taylor Lance (Deceased)
Age: 33
 Occupation: Teacher
 Relation: Peggy Lance and Sarah Lance (Grandmother)
 Supernatural: Fairy and Vampire fairy
Taylor Lance, at the age of 33, served as a teacher and held a pivotal place in the intricate
supernatural tapestry as the mother of Peggy Lance. Within her lineage, Taylor connected to
the formidable matriarch, Sarah Lance, who stood as the mother of all witches.
Despite her ancestry, Taylor deviated from the path of witchcraft, embodying the essence of a
fairy due to the coupled bloodline within her family. This left her daughter, Peggy Lance, as the
rightful inheritor of the ancestral powers tied to the legacy of Sarah Lance.
Taylor's journey took a tragic turn during a battle at the Wicca Sabbat, where she faced severe
injuries amidst an abduction intended to coerce her child's surrender. Fiercely protective,
Taylor fought valiantly but ultimately succumbed to the brink of death at the hands of a
werewolf. In a fateful twist, she convinced Dante to transform her, a decision that proved to be
both a blessing and a curse.
By becoming a vampire fairy, Taylor gained a hybrid existence, intertwining her fate with the
intricate threads of fairy and vampire realms. However, this transformation came at the cost of
the gift of day walking, a consequence imposed by the mother of all immortals. Taylor's legacy,
marked by sacrifice and transformation, resonates within the complex supernatural dynamics
that shape the unfolding narrative.
Taylor Lance, as a fairy, wields an impressive arsenal of magical abilities, showcasing the depth
of her supernatural prowess:
1. Fairy Magic: Drawing from the mystical essence of her fairy lineage, Taylor manipulates
magical energies to weave spells and enchantments.
2. Repelling Spell: Creates a protective barrier to repel and deflect adversaries, reinforcing
her defense.
3. Fairy Blast: Unleashes a destructive construct that utilizes the environment, drawing life
force from living organisms within its range to pulverize enemies.
4. Binding/Immobilization Spell: Casts a potent spell capable of immobilizing supernatural
beings for twenty-four hours, with the ability for witches or fairies to break free.
5. Telekinesis: Moves and manipulates objects at a distance through the power of her
mind.
6. Psychokinesis: Exerts influence over the mental state or perceptions of others.
25
7. Precognition: Gains glimpses into the future, allowing Taylor to anticipate events before
they unfold.
8. Pryokinesis: Controls and generates fire through supernatural means.
9. Empathy: Feels and understands the emotions of others.
10. Telepathy: Communicates mentally with other beings.
11. Teleportation: Instantaneously moves from one location to another.
12. Levitation: Suspends herself in midair through magical means.
13. Flight: Takes to the skies with the ability to fly.
14. Invisibility: Renders herself unseen to the naked eye.
15. Intangibility: Passes through solid objects, becoming ethereal.
16. Attraction Spell: Manipulates forces to draw entities or objects closer.
As a Vampire Fairy, Taylor's innate abilities are elevated to their fullest potential, bolstered by
additional powers:
1. Super Strength: Possesses enhanced physical strength.

2. Super Speed: Moves at supernatural speeds.
3. Enhanced Senses: Heightened sensory perception.
4. Endurance: Increased stamina and resistance to fatigue.
5. Durability: Enhanced resilience against physical harm.
6. Agility: Displays heightened reflexes and nimbleness.
7. Hypermotility: Experiences increased adaptability and flexibility.
This extraordinary blend of fairy and vampire attributes makes Taylor Lance a formidable force
within the supernatural realm, navigating the complexities of her enhanced powers with
finesse.
11. Peggy Lance

 Age: 12
 Occupation: Pupil, Guardian and First Order Witch
 Relation: Taylor Lance and Sarah Lance (Grandmother)
Peggy Lance, at the tender age of 12, assumes an extraordinary mantle within the supernatural
realm, embodying the legacy of her mother, Taylor Lance, and the formidable ancestry linked to
Sarah Lance. As the great-grandchild and potentially the 6th great-grandchild of Sarah Lance,
Peggy inherits the esteemed title of the most powerful witch in the entire colony—a position
revered as the "Mother of All Witches."
26
In her multifaceted role, Peggy serves as a diligent pupil, a guardian, and a member of the
prestigious First Order of Witches. Her responsibilities echo those of her ancestor, Sarah Lance,
positioning her as a key figure in safeguarding the mystical myths that envelop the supernatural
community.
Peggy's supernatural capabilities transcend the known boundaries of witchcraft, reaching levels
that surpass any witches documented in the entire colony. Her powers are so profound that she
effortlessly summons and communicates with Emma's astral body, exemplifying a mastery over
ethereal realms that distinguishes her as an unparalleled force.
In Peggy Lance, the convergence of her lineage and her inherent abilities paints a portrait of a
young witch destined for greatness—a beacon within the mystical tapestry of the supernatural,
carrying the legacy of her ancestors into the uncharted territories of power and responsibility.
Peggy Lance, as the inheritor of the lineage of Sarah Lance and the mantle of the most powerful
witch in the entire colony, commands a repertoire of extraordinary and advanced magical
abilities:
1. Advanced Spell Casting: Weaving intricate and potent spells that transcend the
conventional boundaries of witchcraft.
2. Immobilization Spell: Imposing magical constraints to restrain and immobilize
adversaries for a specified duration.
3. Telekinesis: Manipulating and moving objects at a distance through the sheer force of
her magical will.
4. Divination: Gaining profound insights into the past, present, and future through mystical
means.
5. Enchantment: Infusing objects or beings with magical properties, crafting potent charms
or curses.
6. Incantation: Uttering specific words or phrases to invoke and channel magical energies.
7. Cryokinesis/Witches Fire: Mastering the manipulation of ice or conjuring mystical flames
through magical means.
8. Empathy: Sensing and comprehending the emotions of others.
9. Telepathy: Communicating mentally with other beings.
10. Teleportation: Instantaneously moving from one location to another through magical
means.
11. Levitation: Defying gravity to hover or float in midair through magical manipulation.
12. Flight: Soaring through the skies with the ability to fly.
13. Invisibility & Intangibility via Magical Pendant: Concealing herself from view and passing
through solid objects using a magical pendant.
14. Attraction Spell: Manipulating forces to draw entities or objects closer.
27
15. Astral Projection: Projecting her consciousness or presence beyond the physical body.
16. Healing Spell: Channeling magical energies to mend wounds or restore well-being.
17. Unlimited Magic: Accessing an expansive reservoir of magical energies without inherent
limitations.
These advanced abilities distinguish Peggy Lance as an unparalleled force within the
supernatural realm, marking her as a beacon of magical might and a guardian of mystical
knowledge.
12. Sarah Lance (Deceased)

 Age: 666
 Occupation: Guardian and keeper of the mystical myths and mother of all witches
 Relation: Taylor Lance and Peggy Lance
Sarah Lance, at the remarkable age of 666, stands as an immortal figure within the supernatural
realm, carrying the legacy of being the great-grandmother and ancestor to Taylor and Peggy
Lance. Her role as the most powerful witch in the entire colony transcends time, marking her as
the guardian and keeper of mystical myths and earning her the revered title of the "Mother of
All Witches."
Despite her age, Sarah's supernatural abilities remain unparalleled, surpassing even the
mightiest supernaturals. Her sole ability, but an incredibly potent one, is the mastery of
Unlimited Magic. This exceptional power places her at the zenith of mystical prowess, allowing
her to channel and wield magical energies without any inherent limitations.
In life and beyond, Sarah Lance serves as a beacon of magical might, shaping the destiny of her
descendants and leaving an indelible mark on the supernatural landscape. The legacy she
bequeaths to Taylor and Peggy Lance carries with it the weight of centuries of wisdom, making
her a revered figure in the intricate tapestry of the supernatural world.
13. Eric West

 Age: 35
 Occupation: Plumber
 Spouse: Jeanne West (Missing) Hybrid: Half Werewolf (Lycan) and Half Human
 Relation: Jessica West and Mark West
 Supernatural: Human
28
Eric West, aged 35, leads a life as a plumber in the quaint countryside of West. His union with
Jeanne West, a half-werewolf (Lycan) and half-human hybrid, reflects a unique blend of the
supernatural within the ordinary fabric of life. The missing status of Jeanne adds an air of
mystery to their relationship.
As a human amidst a world filled with various supernaturals, Eric navigates the intricacies of his
family dynamics. His two children, Jessica and Mark West, inherit a mixed heritage from their
hybrid mother, embodying a fusion of human and Lycan lineage.
While Eric's professional life revolves around the mundane tasks of plumbing, the supernatural
undercurrents within his family weave an engaging narrative that blends the ordinary with the
extraordinary in the countryside of West.
14. Jessica West

 Age: 20
 Occupation: Salesclerk
 Relation: Eric West, Jeanne West and Mark West
 Supernatural: Wolf
Jessica West, at the age of 20, assumes the role of a salesclerk within the family business,
navigating the delicate balance between the mundane and the supernatural. As the daughter of
Eric and Jeanne West, her lineage is marked by a unique blend of human and Lycan heritage.
Unlike the traditional Lycans, Jessica identifies as a wolf by species, embracing a life committed
to non-violence. Despite this choice, her wolf lineage endows her with a set of formidable
abilities inherent to her species. These include immense strength, speed, durability, heightened
senses, and agility, reflecting the traits of a wolf pack.
Within the familial context, Jessica's role in the family business intertwines the ordinary aspects
of life with the supernatural threads that define her existence. Her sanguine nature adds a layer
of warmth and positivity to the intricate dynamics within the West family.
15. Jeanne West

 Age: 29
 Occupation: Salesclerk
 Spouse: Eric West
 Relation: Mark West and Jessica West
29
 Half Human and Half Lycan
Jeanne West, at the age of 29, plays a significant role as the mother of Jessica and Mark West
within the familial tapestry. Her life intertwines both the mundane and the supernatural as she
works alongside Eric in the family business, serving as a salesclerk.
As a hybrid, Jeanne embodies a unique blend of human and Lycan heritage. This combination
grants her a formidable set of abilities that set her apart in the supernatural realm. Her
attributes include super strength, speed, enhanced senses, a potent healing factor, and
longevity—reflecting the characteristics inherent to both her human and Lycan lineage.
Jeanne's life took a dramatic turn three years ago when she was captured by a group of
Imperishables, subjected to experimentation. However, fate intervened as she was ultimately
rescued by the hunter Tyler O'Hara, alongside Emma and her friends. This harrowing
experience adds layers of complexity to Jeanne's character, as she continues to navigate the
challenges of both the ordinary and the extraordinary within her family and the supernatural
world.
16. Mark West

 Age: 17
 Occupation: Hustler and Farmer
 Relation: Eric West, Jeanne West and Jessica West
 Supernatural: Werewolf (Lycan)
Mark West, aged 17, assumes the roles of hustler and farmer, contributing to the family's
endeavors in both business and agriculture. As the son of Eric and Jeanne West and the brother
to Jessica West, Mark's protective instincts extend to safeguarding his family from potential
threats, particularly the Imperishables.
As a werewolf (Lycan), Mark inherits a set of formidable abilities inherent to his supernatural
lineage. These include super strength, speed, enhanced senses, a potent healing factor, and
longevity—characteristics that mark him as a powerful force within the supernatural
community.
Mark's commitment to protecting his clan from the Imperishables adds a layer of determination
and resilience to his character. The juxtaposition of his everyday roles as a hustler and farmer
with his supernatural capabilities paints a compelling picture of a young individual navigating
the complexities of both the mundane and the extraordinary within the West family.
30
17. Hanna Wise
 Age: 50
 Occupation: Seeker
 Relation: Agatha Wise (Grandmother Deceased) and Becca Wise
Hanna Wise, at the age of 50, assumes the role of a seeker, inheriting a legacy from her
grandmother, Agatha Wise, who was a great and noble seeker. Within the supernatural
community, seekers are revered for their unique abilities and knowledge of the supernatural
realm.
As a descendant of Agatha Wise, Hanna holds a position of respect among supernaturals.

Seekers, being humans with extraordinary abilities, possess the remarkable power to detect
newly born or created supernaturals. This ability makes them instrumental in understanding
the dynamics of the supernatural world.
Moreover, seekers are not merely observers but actively seek truth and solutions. They are
known for their profound knowledge of events within the supernatural community, making
them valuable contributors to maintaining balance and harmony. Hanna Wise, as a seeker,
navigates the intricate web of the supernatural, uncovering truths and aiding in the
understanding of the supernatural phenomena that unfold around her.
18. Agatha Wise (Deceased)

 Age: 120
 Relation: Hanna Wise and Becca Wise
Agatha Wise, in her lifetime, reached the remarkable age of 120 and held the distinguished role
of a seeker within the supernatural realm. As the great ancestor of Hanna Wise and Becca Wise,
she played a pivotal role in the establishment of a bloodline that carried the unique gift of
seekers from generation to generation.
Agatha Wise's legacy was rooted in being the first seeker ever infused with the knowledge of
supernaturals by Michael. This profound connection with the supernatural world became a
hereditary gift, passing down to her descendants and culminating in Becca Wise, who inherited
the title of the most knowledgeable seeker of all times.
The seekers, despite their human nature, possess traits that align with the supernatural due to
their extraordinary abilities. Agatha Wise's unique gift granted her a nigh omniscient
31
understanding of all things supernatural, making her a beacon of wisdom within the seeker
lineage.
As Agatha Wise now rests in the annals of history, her contributions to the seekers' bloodline
continue to shape the destinies of her descendants, Hanna and Becca Wise, as they navigate
the intricate complexities of the supernatural world.
19. Becca Wise

 Age: 8
 Relation: Agatha Wise and Hanna Wise
Becca Wise, at the tender age of 8, assumes the role of a seeker, inheriting the remarkable
lineage of seekers from her mother, Hanna Wise, and great ancestor Agatha Wise. Despite her
young age, Becca possesses an extraordinary level of knowledge, earning her the title of the
most knowledgeable seeker in the entire colony.
Becca's unique abilities extend beyond her years, allowing her to unravel the history of the old
with astonishing accuracy. Despite not having existed during those times, she imparts details as
though she has experienced the past for six thousand years. This nigh omniscient quality sets
her apart, making her an invaluable source of information.
As a seeker, Becca is equipped with the ability to detect newly born or created supernaturals,
showcasing her role as a truth-seeker within the supernatural community. Despite her age,
Becca Wise's knowledge and prowess defy expectations, contributing to the intricate
understanding of the supernatural world by Emma and her friends.
20. Elijah Wood

 Age: 24
 Occupation: Guardian
 Relation: Rita Wood
 Half Fairy, Half Therianthropy and Half Human
Meet Elijah Wood, a 24-year-old Guardian, intricately woven into the mystical tapestry. His
supernatural essence transcends conventional boundaries, being a Tribrid—part Fairy, part
Therianthropy, and part Human. Crafted by the imagination of Alicia East, Elijah not only bears
his creator's DNA but also carries fragments of Helen Hathaway and Agatha Wise within him.
32
Elijah and his counterpart, Rita Wood, both emerged as guardians of the mystical arts while still
in their teenage years. Elijah, a formidable Tribrid, commands an arsenal of supernatural
prowess, specializing in mystical forces. Under his guidance, individuals like Emma and Liliana
Stone, along with other supernaturals, have honed their skills.
Yet, despite their incredible power, both guardians remain vulnerable to the looming shadows
of their creators or any formidable descendants of the chosen ones. Their strengths are not
absolute, and the balance of power can sway in the face of overwhelming adversaries.
Elijah Wood's abilities are a testament to his intricate nature—enhanced fairy magic, self-
awareness, shape-shifting prowess, and the intellect of a seeker. However, even the mighty
have their Achilles' heel. In Elijah's case, the Beta Sword stands as the sole weapon with the
potency to vanquish him—an element that adds an edge of vulnerability to this enigmatic
Guardian's narrative.
21. Rita Wood (Deceased)

 Age: 24
 Occupation: Guardian
 Relation: Elijah Wood
 Half Witch, Half Werewolf (Lycan) and Half Vampire
Rita Wood, aged 24, served as a Guardian and was the sister of Elijah Wood. A remarkable
Tribrid, she embodied the fusion of Witch, Lycan (Werewolf), and Vampire bloodlines. Crafted
by the mystical prowess of Sarah Lance, Rita's genetic makeup included elements from Sarah
Lance, Isaac Jacobs, and Dracula Stone.
With a perpetually youthful appearance, Rita and Elijah were enchanted creations with no
defined age. However, tragedy befell Rita when a spell, orchestrated by Veronica's spy,
ensnared her affections, leading her to betray her kin. Succumbing to loyalty for the
imperishables, she pilfered a legendary talisman crucial for resurrecting Veronica and partially
restoring their mother.
Proficient in mystical arts and all things supernatural, Rita met her demise at Emma's hands,
only to be resurrected by Azriel. The cycle of life and death took another turn when her own
brother, Elijah, ended her existence during the ultimate confrontation.
Rita's abilities were an amalgamation of vampiric enhancements, potent witch magic, and the
primal attributes of a lycanthrope. Yet, her Achilles' heel lay in the formidable beta sword – the
sole weapon capable of vanquishing supernatural beings and their superior descendants.
33
22. Josh Adams Jacobs (Deceased)
 Age: 27
 Occupation: Bartender
 Spouse: Beatrice Adams
 Relation: Charlie Adams, and Isaac Jacobs
 Supernatural: Wolf and Omega wolf
Josh Adams Jacobs, at 27, took on the role of a bartender and stood as a descendant within the
lineage of lycanthropy, directly connected to the legendary Isaac Jacobs – the progenitor of
both Alpha and Omega wolf packs. Tied in matrimony to Beatrice Adams, the couple welcomed
their daughter, Charlie Jacobs, into their supernatural family.
A bearer of the rare Omega wolf traits passed down from his forebears, Josh embodied a
lycanthropy form far surpassing conventional werewolves and even transcending regular
wolves. His bloodline, intertwined with the mystical essence of lycanthropy, manifested in
superior strength and resilience.
This rare heritage extended to his offspring, especially Charlie, destined to carry the mantle of
lycanthropy to unparalleled heights. Josh's life met its poignant end when the imperishables
sought his daughter, and he valiantly sacrificed himself in defense of his family.
Endowed with the combined attributes of a werewolf and the formidable prowess of an Omega
wolf, Josh Adams Jacobs epitomized strength and resilience. His abilities, heightened to their
utmost potential, mirrored the legacy of his ancient lineage.
23. Beatrice Adams Jacobs

 Age: 35
 Occupation: Bartender
 Spouse: Josh Adams
 Relation: Charlie Adams Jacobs, and Isaac Jacobs
At the age of 35, Beatrice Adams Jacobs assumes the role of a bartender alongside her spouse,
Josh Adams Jacobs. Married to Josh and mother to Charlie Adams Jacobs, Beatrice belongs to
the supernatural lineage of wolves, distinguishing her from her husband and child, both of
whom bear the rare and powerful status of the Omega wolf.
34
In contrast to the unique traits embraced by her family, Beatrice is unable to inherit the Omega
wolf state. Nevertheless, the couple jointly manages their family business, navigating the
balance between their human and supernatural lives.
Endowed with the inherent abilities of a wolf, Beatrice commands immense strength,
unparalleled speed, unwavering durability, heightened senses, and extraordinary agility. As a
steadfast protector of her family, she embodies the formidable prowess intrinsic to her
lycanthropic heritage.
24. Charlie Adams Jacobs

 Age: 9
 Occupation: None
 Relation: Josh Adams Jacobs, Isaac Jacobs and Beatrice Adams Jacobs
 Supernatural: Lycanthrope
 Alpha and Omega pack
At the tender age of 9, Charlie Adams Jacobs, daughter of Josh and Beatrice Jacobs, emerges as
a distinctive figure within the supernatural legacy of Isaac Jacobs. As the sole descendant
equipped with the rare duality of Alpha and Omega pack status, Charlie bears the extraordinary
mantle of lycanthropy.
Unlike her parents, Charlie's abilities transcend the conventional, encapsulating both Alpha and
Omega attributes. However, the formidable power she wields comes at a cost. In her Omega
state, Charlie grapples with a loss of discernment, struggling to distinguish friend from foe,
leading to uncontrollable attacks on her opponents.
Charlie's journey unfolds within the intricate tapestry of her lycanthropic heritage, where the
convergence of Alpha and Omega forces shapes her unique place within the supernatural
realm. Her abilities, marked by enhanced lycanthropy, echo the legacy of her forebears, offering
a glimpse into the intricacies of her extraordinary existence.
25. Isaac Jacobs (Deceased)

 Age: 150
 Occupation: Alpha and Omega king of Lycanthropy
 Relation: Josh Adams Jacobs, Charlie Adams Jacobs and Beatrice Adams Jacobs.
 Supernatural: Lycanthropy
 Alpha and Omega pack
35
Isaac Jacobs, at the age of 150, held the esteemed position of Alpha and Omega King of
Lycanthropy. As the progenitor of all lycanthropes and a pivotal ancestor to the Jacobs family,
Isaac served as a distinguished member of the ruling council among supernaturals.
His supernatural prowess transcended boundaries, embodying the dual essence of both Alpha
and Omega packs. Isaac's legacy, intricately woven into the supernatural fabric, resonated
through the generations, connecting him to his descendants, including Josh Adams Jacobs,
Beatrice Adams Jacobs, and their daughter Charlie Adams Jacobs.
Isaac's abilities, rooted in enhanced lycanthropy, marked him as a formidable force within the
mystical realm. Although his physical presence may have departed, his enduring impact
lingered, shaping the destiny of those who inherited the extraordinary mantle of lycanthropy.
26. Karl Carl Hathaway (Deceased)

 Age: 20
 Occupation: Hustler
 Relation: Helen Hathaway (Grandmother Deceased)
 Supernatural: Shape shifter
At the age of 20, Karl Carl Hathaway, a resourceful hustler, traced his lineage back to the
esteemed Helen Hathaway, the inaugural and venerable figure in therianthropy and the
matriarch of all shape shifters. Karl, bestowed with the unique gift as the chosen one, inherited
the transformative abilities that set him apart.
Legend whispered of a lost twin who shared these extraordinary shape-shifting capabilities,
adding an enigmatic layer to Karl's journey. His path intertwined with that of Emma and her
companions as they embarked on a quest to reunite with their elusive colony.
In the saga that unfolded, Karl met a heroic demise at the hands of the formidable mother. His
legacy, etched in the annals of supernatural lore, left a lasting impression, symbolizing the
sacrifices made by those who bore the weight of enhanced shape-shifting abilities.
27. Helen Hathaway (Deceased)

 Age: 120
 Occupation: Therianthropy and mother of all shape shifters
 Relation: Karl Carl Hathaway
 Supernatural: Shape shifter (Therianthropy)
36
At the age of 120, Helen Hathaway, a luminary in the realm of therianthropy, left an indelible
mark as the inaugural shape-shifter and the progenitor of all those who would follow in her
transformative footsteps. As a venerated figure among supernaturals, Helen not only wielded
enhanced shape-shifting abilities but also stood among the esteemed council that played a
pivotal role in quelling wars spanning centuries.
Her legacy reverberated through time, shaping the destiny of her descendant, Karl Carl
Hathaway, who would inherit the extraordinary gift of enhanced shape shifting. Helen's
profound impact on the supernatural world, both as a trailblazing shape shifter and a
peacemaker on the council, left a legacy that transcended her mortal years.
28. Sharlene East

 Age: 20
 Occupation: Hustler and Princess/Queen
 Relation: Alicia East (Grandmother Deceased)
 Supernatural: Fairy Princess and Queen
At the youthful age of 20, Sharlene East navigates dual roles as both a street-smart hustler and
an heir to fairy royalty. Descendant of the illustrious Alicia East, the revered Godmother,
Queen, and mother of all fairies, Sharlene's path diverged from her princessly responsibilities
until destiny intervened.
Despite neglecting her royal duties, Sharlene's return to her people became inevitable. Faced
with the challenges besieging the colonies and clan, she embraced her role, saving the day and
stepping into the mantle destined for her. Widely adored, Sharlene assumed the position of a
Fairy Princess and Queen, ready to shoulder the weight of responsibilities for the safety and
protection of her colony.
As a bearer of the Royal bloodline, Sharlene seamlessly inherits the attributes of a fairy,
showcasing the enchanting legacy passed down by her mother, Alicia East. In the convergence
of her street-savvy persona and regal lineage, Sharlene stands as a beacon of hope for her
people.
Sharlene, as the Fairy Princess and Queen, inherits a myriad of enchanting abilities passed down
through her royal bloodline. Her repertoire of fairy magic includes:
1. Repelling Spell: Capable of warding off adversaries and creating a protective barrier.
2. Fairy Blast: Unleashes a destructive construct, utilizing the environment to pulverize
enemies by drawing life force from living organisms within a wide range.
37
3. Binding/Immobilization Spell: Renders foes immobile for an extended duration, lasting
twenty-four hours for supernaturals. Human subjects, if not freed, face dire
consequences.
4. Telekinesis: Manipulates objects with the power of the mind.
5. Clairvoyance: Gains insight into events beyond normal perception, a gift inherent in the
royal bloodline.
6. Psychokinesis: Controls and influences physical aspects through mental prowess.
7. Precognition: Possesses the foresight to perceive future events.
8. Pyrokinesis: Commands the element of fire with a mere thought.
9. Empathy: Feels and understands the emotions of others.
10. Telepathy: Communicates mentally with others.
11. Teleportation: Transports instantly from one location to another.
12. Levitation: Elevates above the ground effortlessly.
13. Flight: Soars through the air with grace.
14. Invisibility: Conceals herself from sight.
15. Intangibility: Temporarily becomes insubstantial.
16. Attraction Spell: Draws entities or objects towards a specific point.
17. Unique Healing Spell: Possesses a distinctive ability for restoring health and well-being.
18. Unlimited Fairy Magic: Harnesses an endless wellspring of magical energy.
Sharlene's array of enchantments showcases the breadth and depth of her fairy heritage,
combining both defensive and offensive capabilities to uphold the prosperity and safety of her
colony.
29. Alicia East (Deceased)

 Age: 900
 Occupation: Godmother, Queen and mother of all fairies
 Relation: Sharlene East
 Supernatural: Fairy Queen
At the remarkable age of 900, Alicia East stood as the venerable Godmother, Queen, and
matriarch of all fairies. Her supernatural lineage traced back to the extraordinary creation by
Michael the Great, as fairies were not born but crafted beings, unless intertwined with other
supernaturals or mortals.
Alicia, the first and noble fairy, birthed the lineage that led to her direct descendant, Sharlene
East. As the Godmother and mother of all fairies, she wielded unparalleled influence and
38
power. Alicia's significance extended beyond her fairy realm; she also played a crucial role as a
member of the great council of supernaturals.
In the annals of supernatural history, Alicia East's legacy resonates as a beacon of light that
combated the encroaching darkness known as the IMPERISHABLES. Her abilities were
encapsulated in the boundless reservoir of Unlimited Fairy Magic, a force that not only shaped
the fate of her kin but also contributed to the expulsion of malevolent forces from the mystical
realm. Although Alicia may have departed, her enduring impact reverberated through the very
essence of fairy lore.
30. Xara
 Age: 17
 Occupation: Hunter and Tracker
At the age of 17, Xara emerges as an exceptional Hunter and Tracker, showcasing unparalleled
skills under the mentorship of Tyler O'Hara. A steadfast ally and friend to Dante, she embodies
a formidable force in the supernatural realm despite her human origins.
Xara's abilities encompass a diverse range, making her a force to be reckoned with:
1. Skilled Hand-to-Hand Fighter: Mastery in close-quarters combat, capable of handling

adversaries with finesse.
2. Swordsman & Marksman: Proficient in both melee and ranged weaponry, wielding
swords and mastering marksmanship with precision.
3. Great Tracking Skills: Adept at navigating terrains, Xara excels in tracking elusive targets.
4. Intellect: Possesses sharp intellect, strategizing effectively in various situations.
5. Utilizes High Explosives and Weaponry: Expertise in handling high-explosive dynamites
and an array of weaponry for tactical advantage.
6. Athletic Prowess: Demonstrates exceptional physical agility and athleticism, granting her
an edge in combat scenarios.
7. Master Tactician: Displays strategic brilliance, making Xara well-suited to lead an army
of hunters to victory.
In the supernatural world, Xara's proficiency as a hunter, combined with her combat prowess
and strategic acumen, positions her as a formidable presence. Her journey unfolds as a
testament to human resilience and skill, challenging the preconceived boundaries between
humans and the supernatural.
39
31. Lafayette O'Hara (Deceased)
 Age: 100
 Occupation: Hunter
 Relation: Tyler O'Hara
At the age of 100, Lafayette O'Hara, the esteemed ancestor of Tyler O'Hara, left an indelible
mark as a revered Hunter. Trained by supernaturals themselves, Lafayette stood out as the
finest human leader among hunters, receiving mentorship from the formidable Agatha Wise.
His abilities set him apart in the supernatural world:
1. Enhanced Mental Brain Activity & Heightened Senses: Lafayette possessed an advanced
cognitive capacity coupled with heightened senses, allowing for unparalleled awareness
and strategic thinking.
2. Expert Swordsman Skilled in Variety of Weaponry: Mastery in wielding swords and
diverse weaponry, making him a formidable force in close-quarters combat.
3. Endurance: Demonstrated remarkable physical stamina, enduring through the most
challenging of hunts.
4. Master Tactician & Strategist: Employed psychological warfare tactics, showcasing a
mastery of strategic thinking that transcended mere combat skills.
5. Expert Marksman: Displayed precision and accuracy as a marksman, excelling in both
ranged and melee confrontations.
6. Enhanced Physiology: Possessed a physiology beyond that of a typical human,
enhancing his overall physical capabilities.
Lafayette O'Hara's legacy as a Hunter and leader paved the way for the prowess inherited by his
descendant, Tyler O'Hara. His strategic brilliance, combined with physical prowess, solidified his
role as a beacon among human hunters, leaving an enduring impact on the supernatural world.
32. Tyler O'Hara

 Age: 29
 Occupation: Hunter and Tracker
 Relation: Lafayette O'Hara
40
At 29 years old, Tyler O'Hara stands as one of the preeminent hunters in the entire colony,
carrying the lineage of the legendary Lafayette O'Hara. Inheriting the formidable genes of his
illustrious ancestor, Tyler further honed and amplified his abilities through rigorous training,
solidifying his status as a masterful hunter and mentor.
Tyler's remarkable abilities showcase the pinnacle of human potential:
1. Genius Level Intellect: Possesses an exceptional intellect, facilitating astute decision-

making and strategic planning.
2. Expert Hunter: Demonstrates unparalleled skills in tracking and hunting, earning him a
reputation as one of the colony's finest.
3. Fighting Skills: Mastery in hand-to-hand combat, excelling in various fighting techniques.
4. Expert and Skilled Weaponry: Proficient with a diverse array of weaponry, adapting
seamlessly to different combat scenarios.
5. Eidetic Memory: Possesses a photographic memory, recalling details with remarkable
precision.
6. Expert Swordsman & Marksman: Mastery in both swordplay and marksmanship,
ensuring proficiency in close-quarters and ranged combat.
7. Master Tactician & Strategist: Applies advanced tactical thinking and strategic prowess,
inherited from his illustrious ancestor.
8. Endurance: Displays exceptional physical stamina, enduring through the most grueling
of challenges.
9. Skilled Acrobatics: Executes agile and precise acrobatic maneuvers, enhancing his
mobility in the field.
In his role as a mentor, Tyler O'Hara has shaped the next generation of hunters, with Xara
standing out as one of his top students. The legacy of Lafayette O'Hara lives on through Tyler, a
beacon of human excellence in the supernatural world.
33. Dorothy (Deceased)

 Age: 45
 Occupation: Witch leader
At the age of 45, Dorothy was a revered figure among witches, serving as a leader in the Wicca
Sabbat. Her life took a poignant turn when she made the ultimate sacrifice, attempting to save
Peggy from the relentless threat of the IMPERISHABLES. Dorothy's noble spirit shone through in
her unwavering belief in Peggy during the trials of initiation, even when doubts lingered within
the council.
41
A kind and gentle soul, Dorothy dedicated herself to the protection of her people and the
chosen ones. Her magical abilities were a testament to her proficiency as a witch:
1. Spell Casting: Proficient in the art of casting spells, manipulating mystical energies to
achieve various effects.
2. Immobilization Spell: Capable of rendering adversaries motionless through magical
incantations.
3. Telekinesis: Manipulated objects with the power of her mind.
4. Divination: Gained insight into the unknown, foretelling events through mystical means.
5. Enchantment: Bestowed magical properties upon objects or individuals.
6. Incantation: Uttered powerful chants to channel magical forces.
7. Cryokinesis/Witches Fire: Controlled and harnessed the power of ice and mystical fire.
8. Empathy: Felt and understood the emotions of others.
9. Telepathy: Communicated mentally with others.
10. Teleportation: Moved instantaneously from one location to another.
11. Levitation: Elevated above the ground with supernatural ease.
12. Flight: Soared through the air using magical abilities.
13. Invisibility & Intangibility via Magical Pendant: Utilized a magical pendant for invisibility
and intangibility.
14. Attraction Spell: Drew entities or objects toward a specific point through magical
influence.
Dorothy's selfless sacrifice and mastery of magical arts left an enduring legacy, embodying the
essence of a leader who placed the welfare of her people above all else.
34. Becca Addison

 Age: 22
 Occupation: Witch leader
At the age of 22, Becca Addison ascended to the role of Witch Leader, stepping into the
esteemed position after the passing of Chancellor Fuji. Appointed by the witches in Pytaminc,
Becca embraced her duty as the new chancellor, embodying the ideals of a faithful sister of
light and a dedicated Witch of Light. Her commitment centered on safeguarding the Wicca
Sabbat and all who sought refuge within its mystical embrace.
Becca's abilities mirrored the profound depth of her magical prowess:
42
1. Spell Casting: Proficient in the art of casting spells, manipulating the forces of magic to
shape reality.
2. Immobilization Spell: Renders adversaries motionless through the incantation of magical
enchantments.
3. Telekinesis: Wields the power to manipulate and move objects with the force of her
mind.
4. Divination: Gains foresight into the unknown, unraveling hidden truths through mystical
means.
5. Enchantment: Bestows magical properties upon objects, imbuing them with
otherworldly energies.
6. Incantation: Utters potent chants to invoke and channel magical forces.
7. Cryokinesis/Witches Fire: Commands the elemental forces of ice and mystical fire.
8. Empathy: Senses and comprehends the emotions of others, forging empathic
connections.
9. Telepathy: Communicates through mental channels, fostering connections beyond the
physical realm.
10. Teleportation: Transcends space, moving seamlessly from one location to another.
11. Levitation: Elevates above the ground, demonstrating mastery over gravitational forces.
12. Flight: Soars through the air with ethereal grace, embracing the freedom of magical
flight.
13. Invisibility & Intangibility via Magical Pendant: Utilizes a magical pendant to weave spells
of invisibility and intangibility.
14. Attraction Spell: Draws entities or objects toward a designated point through mystical
influence.
Becca Addison's devotion to her role as Witch Leader, coupled with her formidable magical
repertoire, solidified her as a beacon of light within the Wicca Sabbat, guiding and protecting all
who sought refuge under its mystical canopy.
35. Sam/Uncle Sam

 Age: 45
 Occupation: Pack master
 Supernatural: Wolf & Omega wolf
At the age of 45, Uncle Sam, known as Sam, assumes the vital role of Pack Master, steering the
course of his supernatural lineage. As the father of Josh Adams and the doting grandfather to
Charlie, Sam holds a unique distinction as a descendant of Isaac Jacobs, inheriting the coveted
Omega wolf status.
43
During a critical juncture, Uncle Sam, Josh, and Charlie became the sole possessors of the
Omega wolf, a rare and potent form of lycanthropy. Sam's notable abilities, stemming from his
wolf heritage, include immense strength, speed, durability, enhanced senses, and agility.
As an Omega wolf, Uncle Sam's capabilities are further elevated, encompassing vast super
strength, heightened speed, enhanced senses, a potent healing factor, longevity, agility,
durability, reflexes, stamina, and hypermotility. This formidable combination of attributes
positions Uncle Sam as a powerful guardian and protector within the supernatural realm.
His pivotal role in rescuing Charlie from the clutches of the IMPERISHABLES, aided by Emma and
their allies, underscores Sam's dedication to safeguarding his family and preserving the lineage
of the Omega wolf.
36. Corner (Deceased)

 Age: 30
 Occupation: Dealer and pack member
At the age of 30, Corner played a deceptive role as a pack member within the wolf clan.
Operating under the guise of loyalty, he harbored ulterior motives, secretly desiring the Omega
wolf's power for himself and plotting with comrades to seize control of the packs. Suspicions
arose regarding his involvement in Charlie's abduction, with uncertain ties to the
IMPERISHABLES.
Corner's supernatural capabilities, rooted in his wolf heritage, included immense strength,
speed, durability, enhanced senses, and agility. Despite these formidable attributes, his betrayal
and treacherous ambitions led to dire consequences.
The clandestine alliance with the IMPERISHABLES and his aspirations for dominance were
brought to an end by a formidable adversary – a vampire witch. Corner's demise served as a
cautionary tale within the supernatural realm, emphasizing the consequences of betrayal and
deceit among pack members.
37. Damian (Deceased)

 Age: 40
 Occupation: Fairy Guard
 Supernatural: Fairy
44
At the age of 40, Damian, once a trusted Fairy Guard, succumbed to treachery and betrayal.
Envious of the Royal bloodline and driven by an insatiable desire for power, he betrayed the
fairy colony, selling out the princess to the IMPERISHABLES in exchange for protection. His
ambition extended to coveting the role of fairy king, envisioning conquest with the assistance of
the malevolent forces.
In a sinister twist, Damian's treachery reached its peak when he transformed into a vampire
fairy during a final confrontation with the princess. His greed for power proved to be his
undoing, leading to his demise within the fairy colony. Damian's legacy serves as a cautionary
tale, illustrating the perilous consequences of betraying one's own kind and succumbing to the
allure of dark forces.
Damian, as a fairy and later as a vampire fairy, possessed a formidable array of supernatural
abilities:
1. Fairy Magic: Expertise in harnessing and manipulating magical forces unique to fairies.
2. Repelling Spell: The ability to create protective barriers, warding off adversaries.
3. Fairy Blast: Unleashes a destructive construct that draws life force from living organisms
within a wide range, enhancing its potential for pulverizing enemies.
4. Binding/Immobilization Spell: Imposes immobilization on foes, lasting twenty-four hours
for supernaturals, and potentially fatal for humans if not freed.
5. Telekinesis: Manipulation of objects through the power of the mind.
6. Psychokinesis: Influencing and controlling physical aspects through mental prowess.
7. Precognition: The ability to foresee future events.
8. Pyrokinesis: Mastery over the manipulation of fire.
9. Empathy: Sensing and understanding the emotions of others.
10. Telepathy: Communicating through mental channels.
11. Teleportation: Instantaneous movement from one location to another.
12. Levitation: Rising above the ground with supernatural ease.
13. Flight: Soaring through the air with ethereal grace.
14. Invisibility: Concealing oneself from sight.
15. Intangibility: Temporarily becoming insubstantial.
16. Attraction Spell: Drawing entities or objects toward a specific point through magical
influence.
As a vampire fairy, all of Damian's inherent abilities were enhanced, intensifying the potency of
his magical prowess and making him a formidable force in both the fairy and vampire realms.
38. Margret
45
 Age: 25
 Occupation: Royal Fairy Guard
At the age of 25, Margret stands as a steadfast and loyal Royal Fairy Guard, devoted to
safeguarding the Queen and princess within the enchanted realms. Her unwavering
commitment is exemplified by the crucial role she played in ensuring the return of the princess
to her rightful place as Queen in the fairy colony.
Margret's qualities are a testament to her dedication and bravery:
1. Bravery: Facing challenges with a courageous spirit, Margret navigates the mystical
realm fearlessly.
2. Strength: Possessing physical and inner strength, she stands resilient in the face of
adversity.
3. Fearlessness: Unyielding in the pursuit of her duties, Margret confronts threats with
unwavering determination.
4. Courage: Demonstrating moral and mental fortitude, she remains resolute in protecting
the Royal bloodline.
5. Selflessness: Willing to lay down her own life for the safety and prosperity of the Queen
and princess.
Margret's role as a Royal Fairy Guard extends beyond duty; it embodies a profound
commitment to the preservation of the fairy colony's lineage and the well-being of those under
her protection.
Margret, as a Royal Fairy Guard, possesses an impressive array of supernatural abilities:
1. 1. Fairy Magic: Proficiency in the intricate art of harnessing and manipulating magical
forces unique to fairies.
2. Repelling Spell: The capability to create protective barriers, warding off adversaries.
3. Fairy Blast: Unleashes a potent and destructive construct, drawing life force from living
organisms within a wide range to pulverize enemies.
4. Binding/Immobilization Spell: Imposes immobilization on foes, lasting twenty-four hours
for supernaturals, potentially fatal for humans if not freed.
5. Telekinesis: Mastery in manipulating and moving objects through the sheer power of
the mind.
6. Psychokinesis: Exerting influence and control over physical aspects through mental
prowess.
7. Precognition: Possesses the gift of foreseeing future events, providing insights into the
unknown.
46
8. Pyrokinesis: Commands mastery over the manipulation of fire.
9. Empathy: Senses and understands the emotions of others, forging empathic
connections.
10. Telepathy: Communicates through mental channels, fostering connections beyond the
physical realm.
11. Teleportation: Achieves instantaneous movement from one location to another.
12. Levitation: Elevates above the ground with ethereal grace.
13. Flight: Soars through the air with supernatural agility and grace.
14. Invisibility: Conceals herself from sight, enhancing stealth and evasion.
15. Intangibility: Temporarily becomes insubstantial, allowing for evasion or passage
through solid objects.
16. Attraction Spell: Draws entities or objects toward a specific point through magical
influence.
Margret's diverse and powerful abilities make her an invaluable defender of the Royal
bloodline, ensuring the safety and prosperity of the fairy colony under her vigilant watch.
39. Veronica (Deceased)

 Age: 2000+
 Occupation: Assistant
 Half vampire and Half witch
At the age of 2000+, Veronica was a formidable hybrid, a half-breed with a lineage intertwining
both vampire and witch heritage. Serving as a ruthless assistant and unwavering follower of
Mother (Azriel), Veronica's loyalty knew no bounds, driven by an unyielding commitment to
enforce Mother's will.
Her alliance with Marcus Brian, her lover, marked a dark chapter as they jointly led an army of
IMPERISHABLES/IMITATORS into war against the supernaturals. Veronica's strength and
determination, fueled by her devotion to Mother, were formidable, with powers rumored to be
slightly on par with the Alpha King.
However, her unwavering allegiance to Mother proved to be her downfall. Veronica met her
end in a battle, fighting alongside her lover Marcus Brian. Despite her formidable powers, the
conflict ultimately resulted in her demise, concluding a saga of relentless loyalty to Mother that
transcended her hybrid nature.
Veronica, as a powerful hybrid, possessed a formidable array of supernatural abilities:
47
1. Super Strength: Exhibited extraordinary physical strength, surpassing conventional
limits.
2. Speed: Moved with incredible swiftness, navigating through challenges with
unparalleled agility.
3. Durability: Demonstrated resilience to physical harm, with enhanced durability.
4. Endurance: Displayed remarkable stamina, enduring prolonged exertion without
faltering.
5. Enhanced Senses: Possessed heightened sensory perception, allowing her to perceive
her surroundings in greater detail.
6. Reflexes: Reacted with lightning-fast reflexes, evading threats with precision.
7. Regenerative Healing: Capable of rapidly healing from injuries, wounds, or damage.
8. Spell Casting via Magic: Wielded magical spells for various effects, including
teleportation, intangibility, incantation, invisibility, flight, and enhanced senses.
9. Hypermotility: Exhibited exceptional and precise control over her movements.
10. Attraction Spell: Drew entities or objects towards a specific point through magical
influence.
11. Divination: Gained insights into the unknown, foreseeing future events.
12. Cryokinesis/Witches Fire: Commanded control over ice and mystical fire, unleashing
elemental forces.
13. Empathy: Sensed and understood the emotions of others, forging empathic
connections.
14. Telepathy: Communicated through mental channels, establishing connections beyond
the physical realm.
15. Levitation: Elevated above the ground with ethereal grace.
16. Adaptability: Showed a capacity to adjust and thrive in various situations.
Veronica's diverse and potent abilities made her a formidable force, combining the strengths of
both vampire and witch ancestry. Her loyalty to Mother, coupled with these supernatural gifts,
marked her as a formidable and determined presence within the mystical realms.
40. Fuji (Deceased)

 Age: 55
 Occupation: Witch Leader/Chancellor
At the age of 55, Fuji stood as a revered and wise figure, serving as the Chancellor and leader of
the Witches of Light. Renowned for her bravery, uniqueness, and selflessness, Fuji was
cherished by all within the mystical community.
48
Her role extended beyond leadership, as Fuji played a crucial part in the training of Emma,
guiding her in the ways of the witches and aiding in the harnessing of the witch side within her.
Fuji's legacy is one of wisdom, benevolence, and mentorship, leaving an indelible mark on the
mystical realm. Though she has passed on, her influence and teachings continue to resonate
among those she guided.
Fuji, as a powerful witch leader and Chancellor, possessed a diverse array of magical abilities:
1. Spell Casting: Proficient in the art of casting spells, manipulating mystical energies to
achieve various effects.
incantations.
3. Telekinesis: Manipulation of objects with the power of her mind.
8. Empathy: Felt and understood the emotions of others, forging empathic connections.
and intangibility.
influence.
Fuji's mastery over these magical arts made her a wise and influential leader among the
Witches of Light, leaving a lasting legacy within the mystical community.
41. Nicki (Deceased)

 Age: 18
 Occupation: witch member (sisters of the dark han)
At the age of 18, Sister Nicki, a member of the Sisters of the Dark Han, operated covertly as a
disguised sister of light in Pytaminc. Her clandestine mission was to aid Emma in fulfilling the
forbidden prophecy. Nicki, driven by a hidden agenda, played a pivotal role in orchestrating an
army of the Dark Han to launch an attack on the Sisters of Light, unveiling the intricate web of
alliances and conflicts within the mystical realm. Though her motives were veiled, Nicki's
49
actions left an indelible mark on the unfolding saga of forbidden prophecies and the clash
between light and darkness.
In a climactic turn of events, Sister Nicki met her demise in Pytaminc at the hands of the
Witches of Light, alongside her comrades. The conflict between the Sisters of the Dark Han and
the Witches of Light reached its peak, concluding in a fierce battle that marked the end of
Nicki's involvement in the intricate tapestry of mystical alliances and prophecies. Her fate
became a poignant chapter in the ongoing struggle between opposing forces within the magical
realm.
Sister Nicki, as a formidable witch and member of the Sisters of the Dark Han, possessed a
diverse range of magical abilities:
1. Spell Casting: Proficient in casting spells, manipulating mystical energies to achieve

various effects.
incantations.
3. Telekinesis: Manipulation of objects through the power of her mind.
8. Empathy: Felt and understood the emotions of others, establishing empathic
connections.
and intangibility.
influence.
Nicki's mastery of these magical arts made her a formidable force within the Sisters of the Dark
Han, contributing to the complexities of the mystical conflicts and alliances in the supernatural
realm.
42. John Maxwell Aka Chris

 Age: 17
50
 Occupation: Merchandiser
 Supernatural: Immortal Human
John Maxwell, also known as Chris, emerged as a 17-year-old merchandiser with an

extraordinary twist to his fate. A childhood friend to Dante, John's life took a magical turn when
he encountered a beautiful fairy maiden named Brenda during a chance encounter. In a
courageous act of valor, he risked his life to save Brenda, a fairy on patrol, and their connection
deepened into a blossoming love.
Brenda, in gratitude and affection, took John to her fairy colony, where he underwent a
transformation fueled by the magical properties of the Fountain of Youth. This enchanted
encounter bestowed upon John the gift of immortality, rendering him an immortal human with
remarkable regenerative abilities.
John Maxwell's unique supernatural attributes include:
1. Immortality: Granted by the Fountain of Youth, John is impervious to aging and immune
to diseases.
2. Regenerative Abilities: Exhibits a regenerative prowess surpassing that of vampires and
other supernaturals. His capacity to heal from injuries is nearly instantaneous.
3. Resistance to Magical Attacks: Displays resilience against most magical assaults, making
him formidable in the face of mystical threats.
4. Durability: Can endure extensive damage and recover promptly, showcasing an
unparalleled level of physical resilience.
This newfound immortal status has not only altered John's destiny but has woven him into the
intricate tapestry of the mystical realm, where he navigates his existence with newfound
resilience and a perpetual embrace of life.
43. Shawn White

 Age: 35
 Vampire Age: 107
 Occupation: Assassin
 Supernatural: Vampire
At the age of 35, Shawn White stands as a formidable figure within the vampire coven, holding
the esteemed position of an assassin and serving as the second in command after Charles the
Great. Renowned for his lethal prowess, Shawn is a masterful vampire skilled in every facet of
vampirism, coupled with unparalleled proficiency as an assassin.
51
Shawn White's supernatural abilities include:
1. Super Strength: Possesses extraordinary physical strength, surpassing mortal limits.

2. Speed: Moves with incredible swiftness, outpacing the fastest of adversaries.
3. Flight: Soars through the air with the grace and ease inherent to vampires.
4. Telepathy: Communicates mentally, forging connections beyond the physical realm.
5. Teleportation: Moves instantaneously from one location to another.
6. Levitation: Rises above the ground with ethereal grace.
7. Enhanced Senses: Exhibits heightened sensory perception, allowing for keen awareness
of surroundings.
8. Immortality: Immune to the effects of aging and the passage of time.
9. Healing Factor: Possesses an accelerated regenerative ability, swiftly recovering from
injuries.
As one of the most lethal assassins within the vampire coven, Shawn White's multifaceted
abilities make him a formidable force in the mystical world, executing his duties with precision
and unmatched skill.
44. Brenda (Deceased)

 Age: 20
 Occupation: Fairy Patrol guard
At the age of 20, Brenda served as a highly trained fairy patrol guard dedicated to protecting
the fairy colony. Her encounter with a vampire fairy during one of her patrols took a fateful
turn when she was saved by a courageous mortal, John Maxwell. In gratitude for his sacrifice,
Brenda used the mystical properties of the Fountain of Youth to revive John, granting him the
gift of immortality.
Tragically, Brenda's story took a sorrowful turn as she met her demise during an attack on the
fairy colony. Despite the challenges and perils she faced, Brenda's love endured, and she left an
enduring legacy as the beloved partner of the immortal human, John Maxwell. Her sacrifice and
love became an integral part of the mystical tale that unfolded within the fairy colony.
Brenda, as a skilled fairy patrol guard, possessed a diverse array of magical abilities:
1. Fairy Magic: Commanded the magical essence unique to fairies, allowing for a range of
enchantments and spells.
2. Repelling Spell: Wielded spells to repel or ward off adversaries.
52
3. Fairy Blast: Unleashed a destructive construct that utilized the environment to pulverize
enemies, drawing life force from living organisms within its range.
4. Binding/Immobilization Spell: Cast spells capable of immobilizing adversaries for an
extended period, with a duration of twenty-four hours for supernaturals.
5. Telekinesis: Manipulated objects with the power of her mind.
6. Psychokinesis: Exerted influence over the physical world through mental capabilities.
7. Precognition: Gained glimpses into the future, foreseeing events before they occurred.
8. Pyrokinesis: Controlled and harnessed the power of fire.
9. Empathy: Felt and understood the emotions of others, forging empathic connections.
12. Levitation: Elevated above the ground with ethereal grace.
13. Flight: Soared through the air with mystical prowess.
14. Invisibility & Intangibility: Could become invisible and intangible, enhancing her stealth
capabilities.
influence.
Brenda's proficiency in these magical arts made her a formidable fairy guard, contributing to
the defense of the fairy colony and weaving her abilities into the rich tapestry of the mystical
world.
45. Charles
 Age: 1000
 Occupation: Coven Leader
 Supernatural: Vampire
At the age of 1000, Charles stands as a venerable figure and the maker of Dante within the
supernatural realm. Holding the esteemed position of the leader of the Vampire Assassin's
Coven, Charles brings to the table millenniums of experience and refined leadership tactics.
With almost a thousand years of existence, he stands as the epitome of strength and wisdom
within the vampire coven.
Charles, the formidable coven leader, possesses a formidable array of supernatural abilities:
1. Super Strength: Commands extraordinary physical strength, surpassing mortal limits.

2. Speed: Moves with incredible swiftness, outpacing even the fastest adversaries.
3. Flight: Soars through the air with the grace and ease inherent to vampires.
4. Telepathy: Communicates mentally, forging connections beyond the physical realm.
53
5. Teleportation: Moves instantaneously from one location to another.
6. Levitation: Rises above the ground with ethereal grace.
7. Enhanced Senses: Exhibits heightened sensory perception, allowing for acute awareness
of surroundings.
8. Immortality: Immune to the effects of aging and the passage of time.
9. Healing Factor: Possesses an accelerated regenerative ability, swiftly recovering from
injuries.
10. Agility: Demonstrates nimbleness and grace in movements.
11. Stamina: Exhibits prolonged physical and mental endurance.
Charles's leadership, combined with his formidable array of abilities, establishes him as the
strongest presence within the entire vampire coven, guiding his followers with a combination of
strength, experience, and strategic acumen.
46. Michael (Deceased)

 Age: Unknown
 Occupation: Creator of the first order of supernaturals
 Relation: First order of supernaturals
 Supernatural: Unknown (presumably Alpha and Omega)
Michael, the enigmatic and now deceased creator of the first order of supernaturals, left an
indelible mark on the mystical realm. With an unknown age that shrouds his origins in mystery,
Michael's role as the father of magic and the architect behind the first order is unparalleled.
Six thousand years ago, faced with the looming threat of Azriel's conquest of the mortal world,
Michael harnessed unfathomable powers to craft the first order of supernaturals. In an act of
creation, he bestowed his abilities upon his supernatural progeny, empowering them to
safeguard their realm. In a selfless sacrifice, Michael embraced mortality, relinquishing his
powers to humanity for their protection.
Michael's extraordinary abilities include:
1. Nigh Omnipotence: Possessed near-unlimited power, transcending the boundaries of

conventional strength.
2. Nigh Omniscience: Exhibited vast knowledge and wisdom, bordering on the omniscient.
3. Nigh Omnipresence: Manifested a near-ubiquitous presence, navigating the mystical
realm with profound influence.
54
In his mortal demise, Michael bequeathed a legacy that shaped the destiny of the first order of
supernaturals and, ultimately, the course of the supernatural world. His story, veiled in the
mystique of ancient times, remains an integral part of the rich tapestry of supernatural lore.
Chapter 1: At the Edge of Death
Five centuries preceding the war, Lafayette O'Hara found himself captured and presented
before the council of supernaturals on charges of treason. Guided into the elder chamber by a
trio comprising a shape-shifter, a werewolf, and a witch, the backdrop unfolded with the
departure of a vampire, a fairy, and a human, creating an anticipatory aura as Lafayette
prepared to confront his judgment while standing before the venerable elders in handcuffs.
"Lafayette O'Hara," intoned Elijah himself. "You stand before the great council of the
supernaturals for treason."
"I, Elijah Wood," he continued, introducing himself, "Guardian of the Beta sword, tribrid, and
keeper of the legendary talisman."
Mid-introduction, Lafayette O'Hara cut Elijah off, prompting Sarah Lance to throw a fireball his
way, deftly avoided.
"Sarah Lance," Elijah resumed. "Mother of all witches. Keeper and guardian of the mystical
myths of the supernaturals." She, in turn, renewed her youth while remaining seated.
"Dracula Stone," Elijah declared, materializing in a swarm of bats, showcasing fearsome fangs
and red eyes. "Father of all vampires, the immortal Alpha king of the supernaturals."
"Isaac Jacobs," Elijah acknowledged. "Lycanthropy, father of all Lycans of both Alpha and
Omega packs."
"Do you come in packs?" Lafayette interrupted sarcastically. "Or individually? Because, let's be
honest, the distinctions aren't always clear. Are Lycans also werewolves? The differences seem
murky, considering wolves are an entirely different species in your kind, am I right?"
55
Isaac Jacobs demonstrates with a slight smirk on his face as his response.
"Helen Hathaway," Elijah continued. "Therianthropism, the first and noble, mother of all shape-
shifters."
"Can you transform into a Lycan?" Lafayette queried without receiving an answer.
"And last but not least, Alicia East," Elijah announced. "Godmother! Queen and mother of all
fairies."
At that moment, Agatha Wise entered in her wheelchair. "Our final member," Elijah declared.
"Agatha Wise, full of wisdom and understanding, endowed with all knowledge of council events
and seeker of the supernaturals."
"Hello, mother!" Lafayette waved. "Is this how you're going to repay me for my loyalty?"
"Lafayette O'Hara," Elijah asserted. "You have no authority here. Speak when spoken to."
"This O'Hara descendant is even more arrogant than his predecessors," remarked Sarah Lance.
The atmosphere turned momentarily dark, with bat sounds echoing as council members
exchanged glances before fixing their gaze on Dracula, the atmosphere then returning to
normal.
"You should be grateful Dracula Stone refrains from engaging in conversations with you,"
remarked Helen Hathaway.
"What, is he going to fucking drink me dry?" Lafayette retorted. "That's what cold-blooded
murderers are good for."
Dracula maintained his composure, his eyes transforming into a blood-red hue, revealing
glimpses of fangs while he remained silent.
"Redemption and forgiveness should be sought," advised Alicia East. "The war is over; everyone
is content. There's no need to incite another conflict."
"I'm not trying to start a war; I'm trying to prevent it," Lafayette O'Hara clarified. "Don't you all
see? Let me ask you, Queen Mother, when the inevitable arrives, can your fairy dust magically
restore peace?"
He shifted his attention to Agatha Wise. "Isn't that right? You, of all people, know what I'm
talking about."
"And you all know it's coming!" Lafayette exclaimed.
56
"Do you think we're oblivious to the situation?" responded Isaac Jacobs. "We're secure as long
as no one breaches the barriers."
"Is that your chosen course of action?" questioned Lafayette. "Do you believe evil waits for
good to strike? Now's our chance to eradicate it once and for all."
"Remember, it was your doing, the day the supernaturals revealed themselves," Lafayette
stated.
"We apologize for that," Isaac Jacobs replied. "But humans need our protection."
"Agatha, are you just going to let them determine our fate?" Lafayette challenged. "Abandoning
your own kind for these monsters?"
Dracula Stone rose to deliver the final judgment. "Lafayette O'Hara," he declared. "For your acts
of treason and defiance against the Council of Order, you are hereby stripped of your position
as a hunter. No longer will you jeopardize the fate of humanity."
"Your assumptions have brought nothing but trouble, just like your ancestors before you,"
Helen Hathaway remarked. "You wouldn't want to repeat history."
"You're getting it all wrong!" Lafayette yelled. "Look at you all, lying to yourselves and making
us pay for your sins. How many more must die? This is not the end, for I've witnessed things
beyond any of the supernaturals could fathom. This is only the beginning of the end."
"I believe we're done here," Elijah Wood declared, signaling the guards to escort Lafayette out
of the Great Council of the Supernaturals. And then, the war erupted. Barriers were breached,
and the IMPERISHABLES emerged from the shadows, bringing death and chaos to the once-
peaceful colony. Supernaturals fought back until...
Ten years later, in Aougst town, Emma Stone sat by the waterfall, perched on a high cliff, taking
in the beauty of the tall trees and her surroundings. She enjoyed the solitude until her friend,
Bella Grace, joined her.
"This has always been your favorite hangout spot, Emma," Bella Grace remarked, embracing
her warmly. "It's always so nice out here. And what about Liliana?"
"You know, always busy traveling the world," Emma Stone replied. "For the first time in a long
while, my mother and I used to come here."
"This used to be her favorite place of comfort," Emma continued with a smile. "And after that, I
never got to see her again. It's like she had just disappeared," she added, her tone carrying a
touch of sadness.
57
"She used to tell Liliana and me stories before bedtime," Emma shared. "But things have
changed since the war between the supernaturals and the imperishables. The colony has
splintered into different clans and all that."
"It's not safe anymore, Grace," Emma Stone expressed, and during their conversation, they
heard loud gunshots within the woods, not too far from where they were.
Using her gifted sight, Emma located the source of danger – a group of hunters trying to
capture and kill a supernatural being. Hurrying to the scene, Emma and Bella Grace arrived just
in time to confront and stop the hunters. The hunters had restrained the creature, now
revealed as a young girl of nine, had reverted back to her human form.
"Step away from her, you filthy skunk!" Bella Grace demanded angrily.
"Oi!" one of the hunters retorted. "She's a feisty one, mate... seems we don't have a problem
here. What say you?"
"It's alright, Grace," Emma Stone said. "Let me take it from here."
"What's the little girl's offense?" Emma Stone inquired. "There shouldn't be any trouble, just
asking."
The leader of the hunters stepped forward, introducing himself and explaining the situation,
further upsetting Emma and Bella Grace.
"This little brat was caught trespassing into our domain," he claimed. "Not only that, the girl
stole from us, killed three of my men... because she's a fucking werewolf."
"And now she's going to get justice," he declared.
"Did your men ask her why, or did they just attack first without questions?" Emma Stone
challenged.
"It doesn't matter; the deed's been done," he replied, turning away. One of his men
approached with a taser to knock the girl unconscious, prompting Emma Stone to act swiftly.
She grabbed his hand, broke his arm, revealing his joint bone, he screamed in pain, dropping
the teaser, which Emma caught and used against him to render him unconscious.
"What the bloody hell?" the leader of the hunters exclaimed in astonishment. "Stop them!" he
furiously yelled at his men as he witnessed Emma and Bella beating them.
58
Frightened by the display, he pulled out his gun and attempted to shoot Emma. However, she
skillfully dodged every shot, leaving him in disbelief. Backing away in fear, he tripped over a
small branch, falling to the ground and cowering, begging for his life.
"What are you?" he asked. "You're not humans... Only a supernatural would do something like
that. Please don't kill me... I'm only following orders," he pleaded.
"Go and never return," Emma Stone commanded. The leader hastily gathered his belongings,
dropped in fear, and ran into the woods.
As Grace freed the young child from the cage, Emma headed towards them. An unconscious
hunter, regaining consciousness, aimed at Emma and shot her. Immediately, the girl they had
saved transformed into an omega wolf, swiftly devouring the hunter who had shot Emma
through the chest, dangerously close to her heart.
"Emma!" Bella Grace yelled, rushing towards her. "Are you okay?"
"I'm fine," Emma replied, her injury healing instantly. They turned to see the little girl, now in
her omega wolf state, devouring the hunter in pieces.
"Whoa!" Bella Grace exclaimed. "An Omega wolf."
"A rare species of Lycanthropy," Emma Stone remarked as they observed the creature
devouring the hunter. "Only second to Lycans, slightly on par in strength and greater than
wolves, the least of their kind."
Approaching the creature cautiously, Emma Stone noticed its struggle to recall even the
slightest memory of events. It growled as Emma attempted to comfort it, maintaining a
defensive stance as if ready to attack. Grace whispered, "Emma, please be careful."
"It's okay, girl!" Emma Stone reassured. "You're safe, remember? We saved you." She pointed
to Grace and herself. The creature turned to stare at Grace and focused on Emma.
"Easy now," Emma Stone coaxed, trying to reach out. The creature growled and attack, but
Emma overwhelmed it by grabbing it from behind, applying pressure to a point near its ribcage,
reverting it to its human form. It lay on the ground, sobering.
"Stay away from me," she said. "I don't want to hurt you."
"It's okay, dear," Emma Stone replied. "You're safe. What's your name?"
"Charlie... Charlie Adams," she said. "Charlie Adams Jacobs."
"Descendant of the Jacobs?" Emma Stone inquired.
59
"Yes," Charlie Adams replied with tears in her eyes.
"Emma!" Grace exclaimed. "Maybe that explains her transformation."
"I believe so," Emma said. "Let's get you back home."
As they headed back, they were being watched by another being from afar who answered his
phone call. "You were right!" he said. "Just as you said she would be."
"I understand," he replied to his call.
Emma and Grace took the child back to her family, meeting her mother outside while taking out
the trash in front of their bar.
"Oh my gosh!" she exclaimed. "Sweetie... Are you okay?" With kisses and hugs, she embraced
her child.
"Thank you so much for bringing her to us," Beatrice Adams Jacobs expressed gratitude,
introducing herself as the mother of the girl. "I'm Beatrice Adams Jacobs."
"Emma Stone," Emma replied during the introductions. As they exchanged pleasantries, the
husband came out, holding the remaining trash bags.
"Honey... The customers are wai..." he began, only to pause upon seeing his child and the girls
who brought her.
"Did you run off again, Charlie?" he asked, introducing himself as the husband and father of the
girl.
"As I live and breathe... Emma Stone," Josh Adams Jacobs said. "Haven't aged a bit, I see."
They explained what had happened, and Josh Adams invited them in to discuss matters. The
bar, close to a school, had a lively atmosphere. As they entered, Emma noticed a young child
staring directly at her before being carried away by her mother, who also cast a curious glance
at Emma Stone before entering the school premises.
"It's no coincidence you came here, and I know you have questions," Josh Adams said. "You're
wondering why humans and supernaturals don't live in harmony as they once did."
"Stories have been passed down from generation to generation," Beatrice Adams added. "For
one day, we knew this day would come, Emma Stone."
"Most hunters took sides with the supernaturals," Josh Adams explained. "The colonies and
clans have been divided. I'm sure you were told stories, but not all of it."
60
"But what we know is that the hunters were formed by Lafayette O'Hara," Josh Adams said.
"Lafayette O'Hara," Emma Stone said. "But he rebelled against the council of supernaturals."
"That's right!" Josh Adams affirmed. "But before that, the true leader who formed the hunters
was none other than Agatha Wise... The seeker."
"Agatha Wise formed the hunters as protection against the inevitable. She always knew that
the imperishables would one day return to finish what they started, so she chose the finest
human to lead the hunters."
"Lafayette O'Hara!" Emma Stone exclaimed, and Josh Adams nodded.
"He was trained by the supernaturals themselves, taught almost everything under the care of
Agatha Wise. Although other supernaturals joined in, one rebelled against the council," Josh
Adams revealed.
"But we don't know much about that ever since," Beatrice Adams added. "Any information you
need to know about, you'll have to ask her last descendant of the Wise."
"Hanna Wise," Josh Adams mentioned. "But we don't know if she has any successors yet. She's
not too far away from town."
"Thank you," Emma Stone replied as they all exited the bar. Josh and Beatrice Adams offered
assistance willingly for any future needs Emma Stone might have before they left.
After departing the Adams' bar, a contingent of Alpha clans arrived, seeking an audience with
the Jacobs and intent on taking their daughter away. As some entered the bar, Josh and
Beatrice swiftly grasped the situation, emerging outside only to witness their daughter cradled
by an Alpha wolf member.
"You knew this day would come, Josh!" he declared. "So why do you deny the ritual rite?"
Josh requested the release of his daughter, and without hesitation, the Alpha let her go,
avoiding any trouble during the day. The Alpha and his pack members left with a warning
message.
Meanwhile, the hunter, spared by Emma, returned to his boss to deliver the report of his
failure. Upon hearing this, fury consumed the boss. He seized the messenger by the neck, lifting
him off the ground. Fangs bared, sharp nails extended, piercing the hunter's neck to draw
blood, his skin now hairy, and his eyes completely black, he growled menacingly. With a brutal
twist, he snapped the messenger's neck, leaving him lifeless on the floor. An immediate
replacement was appointed and the deceased's body was carried away.
61
On the other side, Emma and Grace headed off to see Hanna Wise, hoping for answers. They
followed the directions given by the Adams and reached their destination.
"This must be it," Bella Grace remarked as they stood outside her house.
"The last descendant of the seeker," Emma Stone stated as she pressed the doorbell.
"Am coming!!!" Hanna Wise yelled, hurrying to see who was at the door. Upon opening it and
seeing them, she already knew why they were there.
"Are you Hanna Wise?" Emma Stone asked.
"Who wants to know?" she replied a bit rudely.
"You're a supernatural," Emma Stone observed. "And we need your hel...p." She was
interrupted by Hanna Wise, nonchalant about her words.
"You need to leave now," Hanna Wise insisted. "I already know who you are, and I know that
trouble follows wherever you go. It has always been in your generation."
"What do you mean?" Emma Stone asked. Hanna Wise was about to shut the door, but Emma
Stone stopped her, pleading to know what had happened before and after five hundred years
ago. With persistent pleas, Hanna Wise decided to let them into her apartment. Bella Grace
looked around, noting the beauty of the home for a single lady to live alone without a
companion. Hanna Wise offered them drinks as they were seated, and she began narrating.
Before the IMPERISHABLES came to be, they were known as supernaturals. Before the five
hundred years of war and peace and the arrival of the supernaturals that led to war and the
separation of power, the council of the supernaturals was formed to protect humans from the
imperishables. "The imperishables are groups of supernaturals who had lived among humans
for centuries as war broke out among them."
Veronica, one of the supernaturals and leader of the imperishables, sought to conquer the
mortals for her victory, deeming humans too weak to coexist. She waged war on them, but her
advance was halted by the supernaturals. However, before her defeat, Veronica became too
powerful even for the supernaturals to stop. Those who sided with her nearly gained the upper
hand until my great-grandmother Agatha Wise, a mere mortal in her wisdom, devised a plan
that led to the victory of both the supernaturals and her people.
Sarah Lance, mother of all witches, and Alicia East, Godmother, Queen, and mother of all
fairies, combined their unique powers with the blood of each leader of the supernaturals,
including my great-grandmother, to create the most powerful weapons that could permanently
62
kill a supernatural. Thus, the Beta sword and the legendary talisman were forged. The Beta
sword could end any supernatural, while the talisman served as a means of resurrection.
Dracula, father of all vampires, sacrificed himself for peace, killing Veronica in the process.
Before his death, the supernaturals made peace with the mortals, establishing a new council –
the council of the supernaturals.
The sword and talisman needed guardians, and with the remaining magic, two guardians of the
mystical arts were created: Elijah Wood and Rita Wood, both tribrids, part fairy, and part witch.
"But how was Veronica resurrected?" Emma Stone asked.
Veronica had spies within the colony who slipped an attraction potion into one of the spells
that created the guardians.
"I'm guessing it's Rita Wood," Bella Grace said.
"You guessed right," Hanna Wise confirmed. "She stole the talisman that resurrected Veronica,
splitting the colony apart after the council was no more."
"And the sword?" Emma Stone inquired.
"Still with the guardian," Hanna Wise answered. "Elijah Wood."
"But you, Emma Stone," Hanna Wise said, reaching out to her as she held her hands. "The first
Omega to ever exist and maybe the last. Only you can rival her powers, and with the help of
your friends, peace will reunite the colonies and clans."
"I wish I could be of any more assistance, Emma Stone," Hanna Wise continued, "but I am not
just fit for battle."
"But you do have someone that'll succeed you, right?" Emma Stone asked.
Hanna Wise couldn't respond to that, as she wouldn't want any of her successors to continue
the work as a seeker for the supernaturals. The peaceful life she's living is what she desires for
her generations, and she wouldn't want her bloodline to go down the path of a seeker.
"It's best you leave now," Hanna Wise said. "You've gotten what you came for."
"I don't mean to be rude, but this should be the last time you'll ever come here," Hanna Wise
insisted.
Before leaving, Emma Stone inquired about the whereabouts of the guardian called Elijah
Wood. However, Hanna Wise was unable to provide an answer and shut the door on them.
63
After leaving her premises and looking for more answers, Bella Grace suspected they were
being followed by a stranger, a suspicion Emma was aware of even when they were in the
woods.
"Mummy!" Becca Wise said, holding the baluster of the stairs. "Who was that?"
"It's nothing, sweetie," Hanna Wise replied. "Mummy's just a bit tired, that's all."
Emma and Bella moved away from Hanna's location, going further as the stranger kept tracking
them. They walked into a quiet alley when the evening came, and the street was very quiet as a
graveyard. They came across a motel to spend the night.
Before getting into their rooms, Bella headed downstairs to get a drink at the motel's bar and
noticed the stalker who had been following them, facing each other in opposite directions. A
group of drunkards, high on alcohol, approached Bella, wanting to harass and molest her.
"What's cooking, good looking?" one of them said. "Hey! Am talking to ya', pretty girl," he
continued, belching with hiccups at the same time.
His drunk friends encouraged him to do more, and he stroked Bella's hair a bit, making her
slightly offended. "Do that again, and you're dead."
The drunk man became offended by her words and dared himself to touch her again. Bella
broke a bottle of beer on his face, knocking him out cold. The rest charged at her, and she
fought them off when a non-drunkard pulled out his gun, ready to fire at Bella. The stalker
intervened, taking the gun and pushing the man aside against the wall.
They both stared at each other, and without looking, they knocked out two other opponents
approaching them.
"My hero!" Bella Grace said. "To whom do I owe this great pleasure?"
"Fowler!... Dante Fowler," he introduced himself. "And you're?"
"Bella," she said, introducing herself. "Bella Grace."
She came closer to him, gently sliding a finger down his chest in a seductive manner that would
tempt any man. While using her hand to grab onto his manhood, she whispered into his ears,
"Let me thank you enough."
They kissed passionately, making their way up the stairs, pushing each other against the wall as
they made out. Dante pulled Bella's leg to his waist, sliding his hand to her backside as he firmly
held onto it. She jumped onto him, and they continued kissing with both hands on her backside.
64
Dante pushed Bella against a wall, her back supported as he buried his head in her chest before
passionately locking lips with her.
"We need a room, don't you think?" Bella said.
"Yeah," Dante replied.
"I've got one," Bella said. "I'll lead the way."
They continued kissing and making out until they reached the room where Emma was, viewing
the outside through the window. They burst into the room, with Bella slamming the door shut
behind them. She pushed Dante onto the bed, excited about their encounter. Jumping onto
him, she ripped off his shirt, pulling his hands upward and tying them while kissing him
simultaneously. Throughout this, Emma stood still, observing their unfolding drama, and Dante
Fowler remained unaware of what awaited him.
While on top of him, Bella looked at him, and he stared directly at her with her mood swing.
"Oh! Shit," Dante Fowler exclaimed upon noticing Emma in the room with them.
"Yeah! Fuck shit!" Bella said, raising her eyebrows. "Why the hell are you stalking us?"
"Look, I don't mean to," Dante said, receiving a slap from Bella Grace.
"Wrong answer, dipshit," Bella Grace retorted. "Better start talking."
Emma then spotted his wallet containing his original ID and some fake ones along with his
cellphone.
"Grace!" Emma called out. "Look at this."
"So, you're truly a vampire," Bella said. "And a cute one at that," giving him a wink.
"Not just that, Grace," Emma said. "He's also an assassin with multiple fake identities."
"He doesn't look so tough, not to mention he's terrible at his own job," Bella said, bursting into
laughter.
"Who hired you and why?" Emma Stone asked. "And you know who I am, don't you?"
"I was hired, alright," Dante Fowler admitted. "But not to kill you."
"By who?" Bella Grace inquired.
"An unknown source," Dante replied.
65
"Are you messing with us?" Bella Grace asked. "Cuz no one messes with my bestie."
Grace came to Emma and asked if Dante was telling the truth. Even though Emma had already
confirmed through reading Dante's mind that he wasn't lying, Grace still wanted to play along.
They noticed Dante wearing a protection amulet, rumored to shield vampires from sunlight, a
scam perpetuated by some witch to make money from unsuspecting vampires.
Grace approached Dante, demanding more information or threatening to pull down the
curtain, as it was supposedly daylight outside. Dante earnestly begged for his life. Emma
suggested moving on to their next quest of finding the guardian, and Grace untied Dante as he
got dressed.
"Hold on!" Dante exclaimed. "Where are you going next?"
"It's none of your business, Dante," Grace replied. "You've followed us enough."
They started leaving, with Dante following from behind and persisting with his questions.
"Yo..yo..you can't leave," Dante stammered. "I was hired to protect you."
Both Emma and Grace stared at him awkwardly.
"You!" Grace exclaimed. "Protect us!"
"Go back to your business," Emma said. "We have ours to attend to."
They left Dante behind, watching as he couldn't follow them. Emma and Grace continued their
journey in search of the guardian, eventually coming across a mall close to the countryside
highway in the West. Familiarity among the people in the West made it easy to recognize
strangers in their hometown. As they entered, they encountered a salesclerk named Jessica
West. They exchanged pleasantries, and Jessica assisted them.
Meanwhile, a car owner running out of gas at the fueling station stopped to refill her vehicle.
Upon realizing she was out of cash, she sighed and headed to the mall to withdraw some
money. Her entrance drew attention, showcasing her fair complexion, long blond hair, blue
eyes, and adorned with expensive jewelry and diamonds, giving off an air of sophistication. She
approached the salesclerk.
She placed her ATM card on the salesclerk's desk and inquired, "Are you in charge? I need some
cash and a hot meal." Her eyes roamed the mall, seemingly searching for a companion. Amidst
her transaction and item purchases, Emma caught a glimpse of an ancient tattoo on her neck,
sparking a sudden realization that she might be a supernatural being as well. Lost in
66
contemplation while studying the intriguing tattoo, Emma was snapped back to reality when
the mysterious lady noticed her gaze.
"Can I help you with something, honey?" she asked.
"My apologies, miss! Not at all," Emma replied with a quick smile.
The salesclerk efficiently attended to the lady's needs, allowing her to head upstairs to her
assigned room.
"Wow!" Grace exclaimed in amusement. "This mall has everything."
"It's a multi-business for the family," Jessica West replied with a smile.
"Emma!" Grace called out to her. "Are you okay?"
"Yeah, I'm fine," Emma replied. "I think she's a supernatural too."
"Really! Are you sure about it?" Grace inquired.
"Yeah, I think," Emma replied. "Maybe from a fairy colony!"
While engrossed in their discussion, the salesclerk informed them about the situations in the
countryside of the west. Emma and Grace decided to book a room to keep an eye on the
mysterious lady. Meanwhile, outside the mall, a group of people monitored their every
movement. Within that hour, Jessica West's brother arrived to inform his sister about what
would happen tonight. In the midst of their ongoing conversation, Bella Grace overheard,
having stealthily left their previous location.
Emma noticed Grace's reaction and stopped to ask if there was any trouble. Grace informed her
of what she had just heard.
"Grace!" Emma whispered. "Where are you going? We don't need to interfere in their
business," she said.
"This is my business... Emma," Grace replied with a whispering tone and some body language,
descending the stairs to confront them on their discussion.
"What's happening tonight?" Grace asked, and they both looked at her, as if trying to hide it.
"I already know!" Grace continued. "There's no need to hide it from me. And I know that you,
Mark, are a Lycan, and your sister is a wolf."
Mark and Jessica stared at each other, not wanting to deny the fact that Grace was right about
their species.
67
"And who are you supposed to be?" Mark asked. "A werewolf or a wolf."
Grace's eyes changed differently and reverted back to normal. "A hybrid! Mark," Jessica
whispered to her brother in fear, who became fearful, preparing to transform into his
animalistic side.
"Easy, lad!" Emma said. "We're not here for trouble. She's only here to help."
Mark calmed down a bit, staring at his sister who nodded calmly in response.
"What about your friend?" Mark asked. "What's her species? Human?"
"Yeah, something like that," Grace replied.
"Then it's not safe for her or anyone," Jessica said. "Stay indoors if you want to survive."
"What's happening tonight?" Grace asked again.
"Trouble!" Mark said. "Lycans have formed allegiance with hybrids and some wolves to take
down the packs."
"They want to be Alpha to all wolves," Jessica said.
"But werewolves are far stronger than wolves," Grace said. "And why would they do that?"
"They believe they could replicate the genes to create far more powerful Lycanthropy than that
of our forefather, Isaac Jacobs," Mark explained.
Grace and Emma, hearing this, stared at each other as if they already knew what it meant.
"Emma!" Grace said. "Are you thinking what I think it is?"
"Alpha and Omega," Emma Stone said.
"But that's impossible," Mark said. "My father used to tell us stories alongside our mom, that it
is impossible to create an Alpha and Omega in the supernatural."
"They said the first Alpha died protecting the colony from the imperishables," Mark continued.
"But no one knew if he had an heir that would keep his bloodline alive."
"Rumors spread like wildfire that he had a daughter who was an Omega," Jessica said. "But that
was never true, no one knew."
"We've all hoped for a savior one day to bring peace and reunite the colonies as one again,"
Jessica concluded.
68
"The only clans we have in alliance are with the shape shifters," Jessica said. "They've been the
ones feeding us vital information for our survival, but we don't know how long it will take
before they find out."
Before their conversation ended, they heard screams from above, a struggling sound that drew
them in. Rushing towards it, they witnessed a bright light bursting through, breaking doors and
walls, pushing a figure out of its source. They all hurried to see what was happening. Mark had
already grown claws from his fingers, his eyes turned completely black. When they reached
upstairs, Jessica headed in the direction of the breach to find a being barely conscious with
severe injuries, struggling to heal.
"A vampire!!!" Jessica screamed, with Mark eager to go for the kill. In an instant, Emma used
her superspeed to stop him, looking at the being on the ground. "Dante!" she said softly.
"Hey, Emma," Dante said with a heavy breath. "Oh shit! It fucking hurts."
"What are you doing here, Dante?" Emma asked. "We specifically told you not to follow us."
Grace arrived, witnessing Dante badly injured. "You never give up, do you?" Grace said.
"You know this guy?" Mark West asked.
"Who the hell is he?" Sharlene East asked.
"Hold on a sec," Dante Fowler said, breathing heavily, while trying to catch his breath. "Who are
you again?"
"Durrh!" Sharlene East replied, introducing herself. "I'm Sharlene East... And you burst into my
apartment unannounced."
"I'm so sorry!" Dante said. "I thought it was Grace's," with his head facing down, exhausted.
"Freak!" Sharlene East replied.
"We know him," Grace said, as Jessica and Mark went to meet Sharlene East to comfort her and
see if they could get her anything she needed within the mall. On the other side, Emma and
Grace spoke with Dante privately.
"What are you doing here?" Emma asked again.
"I couldn't stop thinking about you, and I was instructed to follow orders to protect you," Dante
said. "I always get the job done."
Emma inhaled, and Grace stared at Dante as Emma then looked at Grace.
69
"What now, Emma?" Grace asked. "He looks messed up right now."
"His wounds should have healed instantly," Grace said. "And yet, it finds it difficult to heal."
"My guess! Fairy's magic," Emma said. "It looks like our next door is from a fairy colony."
They both took Dante up, apologized for any inconvenience caused by him to Sharlene East and
the Wests, as they brought Dante into their room.
"You need your strength back," Emma said, cutting herself with her fingernail on her left hand
and offering it to Dante to drink a few drops of her blood. In an instant, her cut healed.
"Thank you," Dante said, his wounds now closed.
"You've come a long way to find us," Grace said. "Or did you just miss what we shared?"
Meanwhile, outside, the street was filled with riots, werewolves, and hybrids killing and
capturing anyone spotted outside. Emma, Grace, and Dante watched through the window.
"I guess it's happening now," Grace said, as they heard a brutal break-in into the mall. Mark,
Jessica, and Sharlene, along with Emma and the others, came out, witnessing a Lycan ascending
the stairs.
"It's impossible!" Mark exclaimed. "They've never broken into shelters before... Unless..."
Before he could finish his words, the werewolf was killed by another supernatural being,
revealing itself to be a vampire fairy.
"Oh my gosh!!!" Sharlene shouted. "We need to leave now!!!" she yelled, as it chased after
them. Mark transformed into a werewolf to fight the vampire fairy, buying them some time.
While taking the stairs down, another supernatural approached, blocking their exit and
attempting to attack. Dante jumped in to fight with it.
"Really!" Sharlene East said. "Two of you."
"Go!" Dante shouted, his fangs and red eyes revealing a bloodlust state as he faced the
oncoming threat.
They all ran out, with Jessica leading the way of escape.
"We can't leave them out there?" Emma said. "They need our help."
"I'm not ready to die just yet!" Sharlene East replied. "Werewolves should be your least of
problems..." She added. "Vampire fairies are the worst."
70
"That means your brother and Dante won't survive," Emma said as she ran after them, leaving
Grace with the others.
"Where's your girlfriend going?" Sharlene East asked. "She's probably dead," she said in a
hopeless state.
"No!" Grace replied. "Emma knows what she's doing."
Meanwhile, inside the mall, Dante battled with the vampire fairy and was beaten up badly,
nearly getting killed. Emma showed up from behind as Dante crawled away from danger. Emma
Stone shoved her hand through the vampire fairy, ripping out its heart, and it burst into pieces.
She then sped off to rescue Mark, who was at the edge of death, snapping the neck of the
vampire fairy. Mark was astonished at what he had just witnessed.
Chapter 2: The Search - Part 1
"We need to leave now!" Emma said, assisting Mark up on his feet. They joined Dante and the
others outside.
Finding refuge in a secret hideout known only to Mark, they locked all doors and spied on the
chaos outside through a peephole.
"It's chaos out there!" Grace exclaimed, observing through the peephole.
Mark explained everything to his sister, surprising Sharlene East with Emma's feat against the
vampire fairies.
"What are they? The vampire fairies," Emma asked.
"They're abominable creatures of unfathomable power," Sharlene East said, beginning to

narrate how the vampire fairies came to be. Sharlene, realizing that Emma must have noticed
her supernatural nature as a fairy from a colony, listened intently."
After the war concluded and the alpha supernatural's death, the colony split, each faction vying
for a new alpha king. Clans and colonies broke apart, sparking a struggle for the Alpha title.
71
Moreover, the guardians of the mystical art, born of magic by the queen fairy and mother of all
witches, sought to create the unthinkable.
"An Alpha and Omega," Emma Stone said.
"Yes!" Sharlene East replied.
"But that's impossible," Dante Fowler said.
"Nothing is impossible when it comes to supernaturals," Sharlene East replied. "The ritual only
needed every heir and successor of the Council of the Supernaturals to make it possible." She
continued, explaining that many fairies within their colony waged war upon themselves to
become superior to one another. Most fairies had taken sides with rebellious witches and
vampires with evil intentions against each other. The vampires they allied with believed it
would benefit them, unaware that they were the victims for the ritual.
With the sacrifice of the vampires, a fairy united with a witch to create the abominable:
vampire fairies and vampire witches. They fed mostly on supernaturals to prolong their lives
and abilities but could only be stopped by daylight, unlike traditional vampires unaffected by
sunlight. As Dante stared at his amulet, he realized he had been duped by the witch scammer.
"Taking down a vampire fairy and a vampire witch solo? Unlikely. Only the bloodlines of
supernaturals could handle them," Sharlene East asserted, fixing her gaze on Emma Stone.
"Right?" Sharlene East sought confirmation. "You hail from the supernatural bloodline."
Jessica, Mark, and Dante exchanged surprised glances at Sharlene East's revelation.
"Is that true?" Dante inquired. "You kept this hidden all along."
"No surprise she knows, because Grace knows," Sharlene East clarified.
As they conversed, a piercing scream interrupted, drawing them to the window where Jessica
recounted the unsettling sight.
"I witnessed a werewolf dragging Silas Deane," Jessica revealed. "Forming a circle, like some
twisted cult."
"Damn it!" Mark exclaimed. "Silas is a good man; he doesn't deserve such a fate."
The werewolf brought Silas Deane to a hybrid leader who smirked menacingly while addressing
his followers.
72
"Consider this a lesson for defying the brotherhood—death awaits traitors and impostors
among us," he declared. "A shape-shifter masquerading as one of us."
He seized Silas Deane by the neck, suspending him in the air. "A Therianthropy has no business
meddling in lycanthropic affairs," he proclaimed, biting into Silas's neck and tearing flesh,
causing severe bleeding. Silas's body was then fed to wolves, werewolves, and other hybrids,
torn into pieces.
The leader, sensing something amiss, approached a wolf that remained unmoved. Bending
down, he sniffed.
"You smell different," he noted. "Not like the rest of us." Before he could react, the wolf
transformed into a fly, entering his mouth and causing him to burst from within, instantly
ending his life as he reverted to human form.
"A shape shifter," remarked one of the hybrids as they pursued him. Mark intended to join the
chase, but Emma halted him, opting to venture alone to rescue the shape shifter. Despite
Mark's insistence that he knew the mysterious being, Emma pressed forward solo.
Unbeknownst to them, a few Lycans observed their departure and trailed them, discovering the
hideout.
The Lycanthropist cornered the shape shifter, surrounded and unable to escape. Fortunately,
Mark and Emma arrived just in the nick of time. Mark transformed into a werewolf, engaging
the other werewolves in battle. Meanwhile, Emma confronted wolves, dispatching them
effortlessly with her bare hands. The shape shifter also transformed into a wolf, successfully
defeating his lupine adversary.
Having vanquished the lycanthropes, the shape shifter reverted to human form, recognizing
Mark, who was accompanied by Emma. Together, they headed back to join the others at the
hideout.
Upon their return, Emma noted the aftermath, commenting, "I see you guys had a bit of fun
here." Grace, with a smile, credited Dante for most of the killings. The shape shifter, named Karl
Carl Hathaway, great-grandson of Helen Hathaway, warned them of impending danger. Leading
them to a secure and seemingly abandoned location, he revealed it as a place of refuge for the
night.
In a shared room, Emma, Mark, and Karl discussed their situation. Meanwhile, Jessica stayed
with Sharlene East, and Grace joined Dante.
On the other side of the mall, the vampire fairy, previously snapped by the neck, recovered and
transformed into a formidable creature with sharp claws, terrifying fangs, and mighty bat-like
73
wings. Now on the hunt, this horrific vampire fairy began its search for Emma, Mark, and the
others.
Later on, Grace and Dante, deeply engrossed in conversation, paused and locked eyes. In that
moment, a surge of love overwhelmed them, prompting them to draw closer and share a
passionate, affectionate kiss. Grace kissed Dante with an intensity she had never experienced
before, pressing him against the wall as she eagerly sought a profound connection. Dante
reciprocated, his passion taking on an erotic tone as he lifted her up and delicately teased and
caressed her breast, igniting her desires and eliciting a moan of pleasure. Responding to her
longing, she pressed him back against the wall, suspending herself against it as they continued
their intense make-out session. Gradually, they transitioned from the wall to the bed, fully
indulging in the foreplay they had been building up to, reveling in the pleasures they shared.
As dawn approached, the atmosphere outside exuded tranquility, contrasting with the fervor
inside the hideout. Grace, now on the bed, experienced a moment of peaceful satisfaction.
Jessica, already awake, observed Sharlene East still asleep. Dante and Jessica emerged from
their rooms simultaneously, ready to join the others.
"Rested well, I presume?" Karl Carl Hathaway remarked. "Good! We'll need everyone's strength
and assistance."
Jessica noted the nearing sunrise. "We could head back to the west."
Prepared to move, Jessica went to wake up Sharlene and Grace. Suddenly, a high-pitched
squeaking sound, reminiscent of giant deformed bat wings, echoed around them. Startled, they
emerged to investigate, only to witness Emma being snatched midair by a horrifying creature
with claws like a hawk. A battle ensued as Emma grappled with the monstrous entity,
suspended in the air.
"Emma!!!" they exclaimed, their voices filled with concern. Grace and Dante trailed the
creature, monitoring its attempts to escape the impending sunlight while Emma fought against
it.
"The sun is rising," Sharlene East pointed out, gazing into the sky.
"It won't survive," Jessica confidently stated.
In the midst of the battle, Emma seized the creature's wings with immense strength, tearing
them apart and snapping its neck. Losing control, the creature plummeted to the ground,
succumbing to the sunlight and disintegrating into a pile of ash. Grace and Dante witnessed the
entire incident.
74
Rejoining the group, they headed back to the countryside of the west. Upon their return,
gratitude filled the air as they thanked the west for their hospitality. Despite Mark's desire to
join the ongoing mission, Emma insisted he stay back home to help safeguard his family while
the rest journeyed with Karl Carl Hathaway.
"It won't be easy," Karl Carl Hathaway solemnly declared. "Searching for the guardian is a
formidable task. No one knows his whereabouts after the war – it's as if he vanished without a
trace."
"I never thought I'd live to see the last descendant of the great Dracula Stone," Karl Carl
Hathaway continued, expressing his admiration. "It's an honor to fight side by side with you,
Emma Stone."
"Many believed you to be a myth," Karl Carl noted. "This war seems unending, but with you and
those willing to fight by your side, we have every chance of winning this battle."
Detailing the gravity of the situation, Karl Carl Hathaway explained, "Every clan and colony that
rebelled against her people now seeks absolute power to conquer all. They not only desire
supremacy for themselves but also aim to become the leading clan in all the colonies."
Concerns deepened as Karl Carl shared, "The Lycans are planning something terrible, Emma.
They've somehow found a way, just a theory though, to counteract the Beta sword magic."
"The Beta sword!" Emma Stone exclaimed. "I know about it; it's the only thing that can kill a
supernatural being."
"Yes," Karl Carl affirmed. "And if that happens, I fear the consequences for all the clans."
"Patrinity was the sole source of information before her death," Karl Carl revealed. "Now that
she's no more, we must find out ourselves so that her sacrifice is not in vain."
In the heart of Aougst town, within the Lance household, a twelve-year-old girl experienced a
haunting dream in the midst of a stormy night. Awakened by the unsettling vision, she began
speaking in a mysterious language. Startled, her mother rushed to her side, comforting the girl
and coaxing her back to sleep, grappling with her own unease over the unknown.
The following morning, the young girl found solace near a springwater. It was there that Charlie
Adams, known as Charlie Adams Jacobs, approached her.
"It's always beautiful and quiet out here during the day," Charlie remarked, introducing herself
to the girl. "You get a clearer view of it all." The girl smiled and reciprocated introductions,
revealing her knowledge of Charlie's supernatural nature.
75
"I'm not that skilled at controlling my transformation," Charlie admitted when asked to
demonstrate. Encouraged to try in the water, Charlie revealed her omega wolf, surprising the
young girl with its uniqueness. Walking on water, she approached the transformed Charlie, who
displayed a hint of amazement. Gentle touches and an embrace ensued, forging a connection
between them.
"Wow," Peggy Lance exclaimed. "You're so big and amazing." She shared a ride into the woods
with Charlie Adams Jacobs, both reveling in the joy of each other's company, all the while being
discreetly observed.
Meanwhile, at the Hathaways' residence, plans unfolded for their quest to find the guardian.
Dante proposed a key ally, an old friend who was the colony's greatest tracker and hunter.
"Who's this tracker you speak of?" Karl Carl inquired. "Is he a supernatural?"
"She! Not a he," Dante clarified. "A human, the greatest tracker and hunter in the colony."
Emma raised a concern, "A hunter, you say? What if she's one of the rebellious ones?"
"Not at all, Emma. I assure you, she only works for the money and nothing else," Dante
reassured. "After all, she owes me a favor."
"You don't say," Grace remarked.
"Where does this hunter of yours live?" Karl Carl questioned.
"Well, there's only one way to find out!" Dante declared. "She moves a lot, but I know a place
where we can find her. Follow me, and I'll lead the way."
They all followed Dante, with him leading the way to find the hunter. Approaching a hut-like
structure in the woods near the riverbank, they walked cautiously while Dante warned them
about the traps. Unfortunately, Karl Carl accidentally triggered one, causing him to dangle by
his legs. An arrow swiftly flew towards Emma, but she effortlessly caught it. Multiple arrows
followed, and the group skillfully avoided them.
At the same time, Dante attempted to signal his friend, the hunter, with a hand gesture, waving
it in the air to indicate that he was the one leading them. Suddenly, a random person jumped
out of the woods, heading in their direction to attack. This assailant pushed Dante aside and
then went after Grace before being pushed away by Emma, revealing her identity as her hood
fell off.
76
"Dante!" she exclaimed, embracing him warmly. "It's been a long time; I thought I'd never see
you again." Dante introduced his friends to her as she apologized for her earlier behavior,
freeing Karl Carl from the trap with a thrown dagger before inviting them in.
"To what pleasure do I owe this visit?" she inquired.
"We need your help and expertise, Xara," Dante explained. "In finding the guardian."
"Do you know where we can find him?" Emma asked.
"It's not an easy task to find a mystical being born of great magic," Xara replied.
"So, you can't find him?" Grace questioned.
"I didn't say that," Xara responded. "But I do know someone who might be able to help."
"No way!" Dante exclaimed. "Not Clara," he added.
"She told me of how you refused to pay your debt," Xara said with a laugh. "Giving you a fake
amulet for protection... How's that coming handy for you? I'm guessing you figured it out."
"It's not funny!" Dante retorted with a grumpy face.
"So where does this Clara stay?" Emma asked.
"Wicca sabbat," Xara revealed.
"What and where is that?" Grace questioned.
"It's the birthplace of every witch, be it rebellious or not. It was created by Sarah Lance,"
Sharlene East explained. "It's also called the witches' sabbath."
"Woe!" Xara exclaimed. "How do you know so much about it... Unless you're a witch," she
asked.
"I'm a fairy," Sharlene replied.
"So when do we leave?" Xara asked.
"We leave now," Emma declared. As they embarked on their journey to Wicca Sabbat, the
home of witches. Arriving in the dead of night, guided by Xara, they witnessed a group of
witches surrounding a campfire, engaged in enchantments while holding hands.
"This place gives me goosebumps," Grace remarked.
77
"Witches are very strict when it comes to their affairs of divination," Sharlene East explained.
"The apparent art of discovering secrets or the future by preternatural means."
"Most people believe witches to be far more formidable than fairies," Sharlene added. "When
they're more alike with little or no difference."
"They're humans who gained supernatural powers via mystical arts," Sharlene East continued.
"Whereas fairies are born by magic."
"Wow!" Grace exclaimed. "It all makes sense now that you explained it."
"So, fairies are the true mystical beings," Grace concluded. "And the source of all mystical arts...
Whereas witches are like the guardians and keepers of it. Oh, it's mind-blowing."
Upon reaching Clara's place, they found her absent. As they entered, they observed various
items hanging on the walls—some hideous, with symbols and inscriptions, and a few already
transcribed. Incense burned, filling the air with an intriguing ambiance.
"Where is she?" Grace inquired, spotting something behind a curtain in the corner of the house
and hearing a strange incantation. She attempted to reach out when Clara appeared out of
nowhere. "Don't touch that," Clara cautioned with a bit of fright. "Seek a knot in a bulrush" (To
find a problem where none exists).
Grace turned around to face Clara, a middle-aged woman in her early thirties, dressed in red
with black eyeshadow makeup and strange beads on her neck and left hand. Clara stood behind
her, smoking, as Grace apologized for her earlier manner. They joined the others, and Clara also
greeted Dante and embraced Xara.
"To what do I owe this pleasure?" Clara Johnson asked.
"They need your help in finding the guardian," Xara explained.
"Finding the guardian is no easy task. Even for me," Clara Johnson admitted.
"What do you mean?" Emma inquired.
"The guardian is a mystical being born of the godmother and mother of all witches," Clara said.
"Its magic is beyond me to comprehend, it's unfathomable. But with the combination of both
descendants of the ones who had created the being, we could easily locate its whereabouts."
"Where would they find such descendants?" Xara asked. Clara Johnson pointed at Sharlene
East, a descendant of the Queen mother of fairies.
78
"Find the first order of the witch," Clara instructed. "And only then will you be able to find the
guardian."
"But how can we find her?" Dante questioned. "We don't even know what they... Or he or she
looks like."
Clara then brought out a magical compass that would guide them, and with Sharlene East's
magic lighting the way, activated the compass to guide them to finding the successor of Sarah
Lance.
They left Clara's place and began their journey with Xara, who informed them that she couldn't
take part in their quest due to her own concerns. They bid farewell to Xara for her assistance as
they departed.
Meanwhile, at Clara's place, a group of witches emerged, inquiring if she had followed the plan,
to which she responded positively.
79
Twenty-five years ago, a farmer and his son ventured into the woods for a hunting expedition.
The son spotted a deer, eagerly informing his father just before a sudden roar echoed through
the forest.
"Dad!" the boy exclaimed. "I'm scared."
The father turned to investigate the source of the noise, and the deer, too, sensed the
imminent danger before meeting its demise at the hands of a Lycan. Panic set in as they
sprinted away, the werewolf in relentless pursuit. The chase led them to the edge of a high cliff
overlooking waterfalls. The werewolf closed in, and the father, firing relentlessly, managed to
wound it twice. In a desperate act, the man pushed his son to safety into the water just as the
werewolf devoured him, its eye blinded in the struggle.
The child miraculously survived, rescued by another human who raised him as his own. The
trauma fueled a deep-seated hatred for supernaturals, and the boy dedicated his life to
hunting, seeking vengeance for his father's death. Over time, he evolved into the finest hunter
in all the colonies and clans, passing down his skills through generations. The O'Hara bloodline
became synonymous with unparalleled hunting prowess, cementing his legacy as the greatest
human to carry the name of his descendants.
Emma and her friends followed the compass held by Sharlene, leading the way.
"I never knew witches and fairies' magic worked so powerfully when combined," Dante
remarked. "It's amazing."
"Just like the first time you were hit by fairy's magic at the west," Grace said with a smile.
80
"How's that even possible!" Dante exclaimed. "I should've healed instantly... Vampires have
incredible healing abilities compared to Lycans."
"True!" Sharlene replied. "But fairy's magic is twice as potent as the sun's heat, and that was
just a tip of the iceberg. Maybe next time, you'll appreciate witch's magic when hit by a fairy,"
she added with a smile.
"Wait!... what?" Dante questioned, as they arrived at a high vantage point, overlooking the
countryside of West.
"West!" Grace exclaimed. "It's leading us back home, Emma."
"But why would the compass do such?" Sharlene asked.
"My guess is, there's more than just what Aougst town has to offer," Emma replied.
They decided to pass through the west as the quickest route to Aougst town, arriving late and
spending time with the West family. They met Eric West, father of Jessica and Mark West.
Jessica served them meals and drinks as they all sat at a round table, discussing and sharing
stories. Eric recounted how he met their mother, Jeane West, and how she vanished without a
trace. In the midst of a memorable conversation, Eric West learned about Emma Stone's true
identity, as his son and daughter shared the details with him. The next morning, Emma awoke
to find Dante standing outside, bathed in the morning dew. He seemed watchful, as if
anticipating something from the unknown. Quietly approaching from behind, Emma joined him,
curious about what had caught his attention.
"Dante," Emma gently called, placing a hand on his shoulder. "Are you alright?" she inquired.
"Sure!" Dante replied, a smile on his face.
Meanwhile, Peggy and Charlie's joyride was abruptly interrupted when a group of hunters and
Alpha clans confronted them on their way home. With Peggy on top of Charlie, who remained
in her Omega wolf state, the group surrounded them with weapons and ammunition. One
hunter stepped forward, attempting to reason with them.
"It's a little bit dangerous for kids of your age to be out here in the woods all alone," he said.
"You don't need to be scared; we're the good guys, but we'll be needing her," he added,
pointing at Charlie.
"You can't have her," Peggy protested. "She's my friend."
"I asked nicely... Cutie," he warned. "Don't make me repeat myself. Get down from the damn
wolf." As he reached out to Peggy, Charlie, upset, growled and bit off the hunter's hand
81
attempting to take Peggy. The hunter screamed in agony, bleeding on the ground with his arm
torn off.
"Oh, shit!" he cried. "Get them!" he yelled, bleeding on the ground.
"You're one badass girl," Peggy complimented Charlie as they made their escape, being chased
by both hunters and a group of Alpha clans. The situation escalated, with the hunters becoming
frightened upon hearing a howling sound. Unbeknownst to them, a group of Alpha clans
transformed and joined the pursuit. Chaos ensued as the hunters fired randomly in fear.
Peggy and Charlie, witnessing the commotion, stood at a corner. Peggy descended from Charlie
as she reverted to her human form, bearing some bloodstains. The pursuing wolves had already
dealt with the hunters. A wolf approached Charlie and reverted to a human, naked and covered
in bloodstains.
"Hey, kiddo," he greeted.
"Do you know him?" Peggy asked.
"Yes," Charlie replied softly.
"I see you've made a friend," he remarked. "Come home, Charlie, and let us take good care of
you. You belong to the pack, with us, your true family." He approached her, kneeling down and
placing a hand on her shoulder after stroking her hair aside.
"There's so much you need to learn," he continued. "So much you need to know... And it's not
everything mommy and daddy are going to tell you, and that's why you've got us, the packs,
and the clans to be your guide." He looked into Charlie's eyes, seeking answers.
"So, what do you say, Charlie?" he asked. "Make your uncle proud." Charlie stared into his eyes
and removed his hand from her shoulder. This made him understand her response.
Disappointed, he stood up, bowed his head, looked up to the sky, turned away, then faced
them again with a suspicious look and a smile. "You leave me no choice, kiddo!" he declared.
His eyes turned deep blue, fangs grew, and he yelled to his packs, "Get her!" They all
transformed, and so did Charlie with Peggy on her back as they fled, the packs chasing from
behind.
Despite their efforts, the girls fought their way through, killing some of the wolves. Peggy used
her powers to create a sinking hole that swallowed the wolves, leaving a few survivors. The
uncle arrived where the remaining pack were, only to find some of them dead on the ground,
others brutally murdered. He growled with great fury at the sight.
82
"Charlie!" he yelled. "I'll have you no matter what," as the girls had already escaped, heading
home.
Emma and her friends left the west to continue their journey back home. Along the way, they
witnessed an Omega wolf speeding past them with a girl on its back. Sharlene noticed the
compass having a glitch, informing them without knowing who or what it was pointing at. Grace
then informed Emma about the Omega wolf they had just seen.
"Holy shit!" Dante exclaimed. "What sort of creature is that? I've never seen anything like it...
It's like a huge wolf and a werewolf combined," he said.
"But what are they running from?" Karl Carl asked.
"From something or someone, I guess," Sharlene replied. As they reached Aougst town, the
girls separated and went to their respective homes. Charlie, now back in her human form,
picked an oversized shirt from outside to put on as she and Peggy exchanged pleasantries.
Before they entered, Sharlene pointed the compass from afar toward the direction to identify
which descendant of the Lance family it was responding to, and it indicated Peggy Lance.
Meanwhile, they were being watched by another being from afar, from when the girls escaped
the woods until Emma located them.
At nightfall, Emma and her friends went to the Lances' and knocked on the door. It was
answered by the child, who, having seen them earlier with her friend, thought they had come
to report her. Frightened to open the door, she denied anyone being there when her mom
asked. Seeing her child acting weird, she dropped what she was doing to answer the door and
was shocked to find Emma Stone and her friends.
"Emma!" Taylor whispered gently.
"You know who I am?" Emma asked, with Taylor Lance sensing a fairy among them. Staring at
Sharlene, Taylor Lance bowed as a sign of respect, leaving Dante and Karl Carl staring at
Sharlene.
"Greetings, Your Majesty," Taylor Lance said with respect, bowing to Sharlene, who was
acknowledged for her fairy status as a princess. The others, including Dante and Karl Carl,
watched this encounter unfold.
"What?" Sharlene exclaimed. "Am not the only fairy in town, neither am I in the colonies...
Durrh! She's a fairy, and her daughter is the one we're looking for."
83
"That explains it," Grace said. While Emma continued her discussion, she invited them in,
introducing herself to them as Taylor Lance, descendant of Sarah Lance, with her daughter
Peggy Lance.
They explained why they were there and asked if her daughter could help them locate the
guardian. Taylor agreed to assist and called out to Peggy.
"Hey there!" Sharlene said with a smile. "We need your help with something very important,
can you do that?" she asked, and Peggy nodded as a sign of yes.
They cleared the room to make space. Pentagram symbols and other symbols were drawn on
the ground, with Peggy and Sharlene inside the circle. Candles were lit around them, and the
compass was placed at the center.
"Close your eyes, Peggy," Sharlene said as they both held hands. "Concentrate... Channel your
energy with mine, feel its power." Suddenly, the wind began to blow mightily, rushing in.
Candles turned off and on, into black flames. They both began speaking in another mystical
language, and their surroundings vibrated, as if the whole apartment was about to collapse.
Tables and chairs broke apart, and cups and other items began to float in midair. The rest
watched as they witnessed some locations, a bit foggy and not having a clear view, with the
compass emitting a bright light.
"Is it working?" Dante whispered to Karl Carl.
"Yeah!... I think so," Karl Carl replied in a hushed tone.
As they gazed upon the location, a symbol emerged, and clarity enveloped them as a bright
light emanated from the apartment, marking the completion of their enchantment.
"So, did you find him?" Taylor Lance inquired, with Sharlene nodding and a smile gracing her
lips. "Yeah!"
Their attention shifted as a loud voice called out to Peggy Lance. "Chosen one!..." she yelled,
addressing Peggy Lance. The group emerged to find a gathering of witches awaiting them, and
among them stood Clara Johnson, who had assisted them on their quest.
"What is this?" Taylor Lance questioned. "Leave, begone!" she yelled, but one of the witches
silenced her to prevent any interruptions.
"Why are you doing this, Clara?" Dante asked. "If it's about the debt, I'll pay," he added. Clara
chuckled, unveiling the true reason behind their presence.
84
"Peggy Lance," she introduced herself to the child as Dorothy. "You possess unfathomable
magic within you, guardian of the first-order witch," she proclaimed. "Yes, my child. You're a
witch of the first order, with the blood of your predecessors and that of your great ancestor,
Sarah Lance, flowing through you—her power and magic now passed down to you."
"We can teach you how to control your powers," Dorothy offered. "Come with us, my Queen."
Peggy Lance demanded the restoration of her mother's voice, a request they fulfilled as
Dorothy undid the spell.
"We're not here for trouble, Mrs. Lance," Clara asserted. "We only want to train her to her full
potential. As you all know, there's a war coming." The group listened intently to Clara's words.
"The imperishables will return, as there are traitors among every clan and colony striving for
great power to conquer all. Let us awaken her potentials to the fullest, so that she might be
able to assist those in need, just like our predecessor, Sarah Lance, did." Clara then approached
Emma and spoke to her directly. "In time, Emma, you'll grow in strength, bringing hope to us
all. Your fate is sealed, Emma Stone, and I hope you get an heir that will succeed you. The battle
you face isn't yours alone but for the good of all when all is complete." Peggy hugged her
mother as she went with the witches, who vanished in an instant.
Later, a group of Alpha packs arrived in great numbers, heading straight to the Jacobs' with
Emma and her friends who had left the Lances'. Grace sensed trouble and warned the group.
They hadn't gone far in search of the guardian when Grace felt danger emanating from the
Adams'.
"Something doesn't feel right, Emma," Grace said. They all stopped, and Emma asked where the
danger was coming from. Grace informed them it was from the Adams', and they quickly went
to see what was happening. The Alpha packs were already causing trouble with the Adams'.
They had seized Charlie and injected her with a tranquilizer to prevent her from transforming
and causing chaos. Overwhelmed in great numbers, her parents struggled. Witnessing his
daughter being taken away, Charlie's father transformed into an Omega wolf, frightening the
Alpha packs.
"Oh, shit!" exclaimed one of the pack members as she was devoured into pieces. Just then,
Emma and her friends arrived, and Sharlene unleashed her fairy blast, obliterating their
vehicles. The pack members transformed to fight back, and Beatrice, in her wolf form without
an Omega state, engaged the packs, with Emma and her friends lending their assistance.
Amidst the chaos, a group of hunters allied with Lycans targeted Charlie, adding to the
pandemonium. Josh Adams found himself under attack by a group of wolves and werewolves.
Despite his struggles, their strategic battle plan overwhelmed him in his Omega state. Six
wolves executed a coordinated assault, with two attacking from behind, two from the front,
85
one seizing his neck and biting severely on his left side, while another attacked his right side.
Two werewolves collaborated, with one mounting him, jaws wide open, while the other slit his
throat apart. Blood gushed out as his windpipe was ripped apart, resulting in his instant demise.
In the midst of his valiant fight, Josh Adams, in his Omega wolf state, managed to take down a
few adversaries, but his efforts were in vain.
As the confrontation unfolded, a hunter arrived to assist, combating Lycans and wolves, yet the
hunters allied with the Lycans achieved their objective, leaving the packs defeated. The leader
of the Lycans fixed a direct gaze upon Emma before making his exit, leaving a tense atmosphere
in the aftermath of the intense and tragic encounter.
As the dust settled and Charlie remained unrecovered, Beatrice Adams Jacobs wept for her
child and her deceased husband. The hunter who had assisted them prepared to leave when
Sharlene called his attention. They inquired about his identity, and he revealed himself as Tyler
O'Hara.
"Tyler O'Hara!" they exclaimed.
"Descendant of Lafayette O'Hara," Grace noted. "I thought your kind hated supernaturals... So
why help us now instead of hunting us?"
"Believe me," Lafayette O'Hara explained, "I still harbor resentment toward supernaturals, but I
assist whenever trouble is around the corner."
"Do you know who my friend is?" Grace asked.
"Yes," Tyler O'Hara replied, "I know each and every one of you—descendants of the great
council of supernaturals. Except for you two." He pointed at Dante and Bella Grace. Sharlene
praised his proficiency, saying, "This guy is very good at his job."
Emma questioned Tyler about his purpose there. "To end the war... and all supernaturals," he
declared. "You may think you know what's coming, which is just a fraction of what's about to
come." He picked up his dagger from one of the fallen Lycans, placing it in his vest. Tyler then
turned his attention to Beatrice Adams, promising to retrieve her daughter. He instructed
Emma and her friends to stay away from his business and left. Emma, in turn, pledged to help
Beatrice get her daughter back if the situation escalated.
86
Three years prior, in the serene countryside of the west, a man named Eric West found love in
an unusual union – with a crossbreed, a being both human and lycan. Their connection
deepened into a profound companionship, and together, they embraced the joys of family,
bringing children into their tranquil home. Life was peaceful for the Wests until the eruption of
war shattered their idyllic existence.
Lycans, having formed alliances with wolves and hybrids, ignited a conflict against the packs.
Chaos ensued as they disrupted the lives of Jeanne and Eric West's people. The aggressors
captured and subjected crossbreeds, wolves, and resistant Lycans to experiments, invading
homes and abducting nearly every species of lycanthropes.
In the heart of the west, amidst the tumult, Jeanne and Eric West fiercely defended their
offspring. Eric, being human, faced imminent danger and was nearly overpowered by a hybrid.
Salvation arrived in the form of his courageous wife. Amidst the chaos, rebellious lycanthropes
seized one of their own, prompting Jeanne to embark on a relentless pursuit.
She valiantly fought back, successfully rescuing her child from the clutches of the abductors.
However, in an unexpected turn of events, she herself was abducted by a group of gang
members, leaving her child alone on the front porch of their house. Eric West, drawn by the
commotion, discovered his child crying, unaware that it would be the last time he set eyes on
his wife.
In the recent timeline, within the shadowy confines of Lymaxille, those abducted by
lycanthropes found themselves subjected to cruel experiments. Charlie, taken by hunters allied
with Lycans, was now confined in a specialized cell along with other half-breeds, surrounded by
the grim reality of their predicament.
Awakening to the disconcerting sights and sounds of tortured souls, Charlie's curiosity led her
to a dark corner, where the clinching sound of chains revealed a ferocious purebred. A stranger
intervened, pulling her out of harm's way.
"Are you alright?" the concerned stranger asked, to which Charlie nodded in response. Another
figure approached their cell.
87
"Ah!" he exclaimed with relief. "You're awake, Charlie... the last descendant of the Jacobs." He
acknowledged the female stranger, Jeanne, who had saved Charlie from the purebred,
expressing gratitude for her blood that had advanced their experiments. However, he deemed
Charlie even more special, stating that her genes would revolutionize the new age of
lycanthropy.
Jeanne, outraged, confronted him, condemning his reckless pursuit and warning of
uncontrollable abominations.
Meanwhile, Emma and her friends embarked on a daring rescue mission for Charlie, while Tyler
O'Hara, ahead of them, pursued his own agenda in tracking Charlie alone.
"I don't mean to be rude, but Tyler is such a douchebag," Dante remarked. "How can you not
care about something when you actually care about it?"
"Maybe his past against supernaturals," Sharlene suggested.
"Probably not a good one, I guess," Karl Carl added. Their conversation halted as they heard
unsettling sounds emerging from the woods.
"Quiet!" Emma commanded, and the group fell into attentive silence. A mysterious presence
lurked in the woods, but Emma skillfully drew it out – revealing Damian, a fairy.
"Damian," Sharlene exclaimed in amazement. "What are you doing here?" she asked. Damian,
wearing a somber expression, brought grave news.
Meanwhile, at the witches' sabbath in Wicca Sabbat, Peggy, taken by the witches to enhance
her abilities, was honored with a grand festival upon her return. Placed at the highest rank of
honor, she received homage during the celebration. Dorothy, the witch leader, addressed the
assembly.
"For thousands of years, witches have been formidable. Our generations have thrived with the
finest and most powerful of all clans," Dorothy proclaimed. "Aware of the impending war, not
many will survive. However, with the last descendant of our great ancestor and mother of all,
we will overcome." The witches erupted in cheers, fueled by a sense of victory and hope.
"Sisters of the dark Hans are no match for us," Dorothy declared, pointing at Peggy Lance, the
key to their anticipated triumph.
After the witches' festival concluded, Peggy found herself accompanied by another young witch
her age, assigned to be by her side at all times. Ensuring Peggy's comfort, she escorted her to
her room and left.
88
After a while, at the Jacobs' residence, a group of Alpha clans arrived, knocking on Beatrice's
door. To her astonishment, she found Josh's father, who had long abandoned them, leading the
group. Filled with sadness and frustration, Beatrice slapped him on the cheek, demanding an
explanation for his sudden appearance, especially with Alpha members accompanying him.
"Why have you come here?" Beatrice questioned angrily, observing his downcast demeanor.
"I am truly sorry for what happened. I apologize for not being there when you needed me the
most, Beatrice," he expressed remorsefully. "But he was my son too. We never knew there
were betrayers among the packs who sought Charlie's unique abilities to transform into an
Omega wolf. Please, let me come in."
Beatrice reluctantly invited him inside, instructing his men to wait outside while they discussed
the matter.
"They took her, Sam!" Beatrice exclaimed. "First, it was the pack members, and then another
group showed up – Lycans," she informed him about the hunters allied with some packs.
"Lycans!" Sam exclaimed. "The Alpha packs are in conflict with them. Some packs have formed
alliances with Lycans and hybrids to challenge the packs. That's why they came for your
daughter. They're planning something significant, and I never suspected Corner to be a traitor.
We'll get your daughter back, Beatrice. I promise you that."
Before leaving, Josh's father inquired if anyone was involved in Charlie's rescue. She disclosed
information about Emma and her group, as well as the hunter. Exiting her apartment, he
casually asked his members if they had seen Corner's body, receiving a unanimous "no" from
them.
On a different front, Damian, encountering Sharlene and Dante, delivered grave news to
Sharlene. Misinterpreting Dante as a threat, Damian prepared to attack, only to be halted by
Grace and Sharlene, who clarified his alliance with them. After conveying the troubling
information, Emma urged Sharlene to return to her colony, assuring that fate would reunite
them. With farewells exchanged, Sharlene departed with Damian.
Meanwhile, Tyler O'Hara successfully identified the hidden location of the Lycans who had
taken Charlie. In stealth mode, he made a silent entrance, skillfully avoiding guards and
rendering a few unconscious. As he observed Lycans patrolling the main area, suspicions arose
that this could be where Charlie was held captive.
Damian, once thought to be an escort for Sharlene, revealed different intentions. He had
collaborated with a group of hunters in alliance with Lycans, aiming to secure protection and
power for their colony in exchange for the Queen fairy's descendant. Unbeknownst to them,
89
their actions were observed by another fairy guardian, intent on seeking retribution for the
betrayal. A fierce battle ensued, with the guardian putting up a valiant fight against Damian. As
he was on the brink of delivering a fatal blow, Sharlene intervened, teleporting the guardian
away to safety using her magic.
Emma and her friends, progressing on their quest, encountered a fairy who had been
teleported away from danger. They offered their assistance, and she introduced herself as
Margret, the royal fairy guard. Margret revealed that the Queen had been abducted but
managed to obtain a magical compass, which she handed to Emma.
As the magical compass guided them, Emma and her companions reached the location in
Lymaxille. A distressing sight awaited them—Sharlene being treated like a lab rat.
Simultaneously, Tyler successfully located Charlie and freed her, triggering a series of events.
Gunshots echoed within the premises, drawing Emma and her friends into a hurried entrance.
Inside, they found Tyler battling both hunters and lycanthropes alone, the chaos intensifying as
packs of lycanthropes joined the fray. The situation was dire, and Emma and her friends quickly
jumped into action to assist Tyler in the fierce confrontation.
Amidst the unfolding chaos, a lab scientist witnessed the intense situation and hastily informed
Marcus. Unaware of Marcus's recent self-injection with a serum and his securement of another
in a suitcase, the scientist played an unwitting role in the escalating conflict.
Meanwhile, Emma and her friends fought in unison with Tyler, executing a coordinated effort
to rescue Charlie. In the heat of the action, Charlie divulged crucial information about her friend
Jeanne, heightening the urgency of their mission. Together, they confronted Marcus Brian.
Dante charged towards Marcus, but the antagonist effortlessly overpowered him. Karl Carl
attempted to engage Marcus, only to face a similar fate of being overpowered by the
formidable adversary. Grace, displaying agility and ferocity, leaped onto Marcus, using her
sharp claws to disfigure his skin and face.
However, Marcus retaliated swiftly, seizing Grace by the neck. As he began to heal, posing a
significant threat, Emma, in a critical moment, harnessed her super speed and strength to
forcefully push Marcus aside.
"What an incredible strength you've," Marcus Brian remarked. "Truly I had to see for myself
that my comrades weren't lying... Behold the descendant of the great Dracula Stone."
Emma, fueled by determination, questioned Marcus, "Who are you working for? What do you
need them for?"
90
"Haven't you heard?" Marcus responded ominously. "Haven't you noticed the inevitable? It's
already begun, just as she foretold."
As Marcus charged towards Emma, the others battled with the remaining adversaries. Sharlene,
taken aside and placed into a transport vehicle, was moved out of the scene, prompting Dante
and Karl Carl to pursue them.
Marcus's eyes turned black as he growled and lunged at Emma. He seized her by the neck,
revealing his fearsome fangs. Emma, using her agility, managed to free herself from his grip,
engaging in a dynamic aerial battle. Dodging every attack with acrobatic moves, Emma grabbed
onto Marcus's head and threw him aside, causing him to be electrocuted. Despite sustaining
brutal injuries, Marcus healed rapidly, charging at Emma once more.
As the intense confrontation unfolded, they plummeted into a tunnel, engaging in a mid-air
battle. Marcus underwent a transformation into a mega-brid, combining Lycan features with his
human form—sharp claws, fangs, and the ears of a Lycan. The fierce battle ensued, with Emma,
considered one of the strongest descendants of the Dracula Stone, holding her ground against
Marcus, who was deemed one of the most potent genetic mutated Lycanthropes among
supernaturals.
Margret, witnessing Emma's battle with Marcus, rushed into the tunnel to provide assistance.
Using her fairy blast, she forcefully pushed Marcus aside, enabling Emma to gain the upper
hand. Marcus, realizing the threat, departed with his minions.
Meanwhile, Dante and Karl Carl successfully kept up with the hunters who had abducted
Sharlene. The hunters had taken some of Sharlene's blood as a souvenir for experimentation.
On the other side, Marcus and his minions, attempting multiple escape routes, were on the run.
An omega wolf, crashing into their vehicles with Marcus inside, prompted Emma and her
friends to catch up in time.
In the intense confrontation, Marcus unleashed his Mega Lycanthrope form—an enormous
werewolf with unparalleled strength and speed. The omega wolf, engaged in a fierce battle,
initially held its ground against Marcus. However, Marcus gradually gained the upper hand in
strength.
With a ferocious grip, Marcus seized the omega wolf, poised to rip off its mouth. Fortunately,
Emma and her friends intervened just in time. Emma, leveraging her incredible strength,
pushed Marcus aside with tremendous force, causing him to collide with a tree, shattering it
upon impact. The intervention thwarted Marcus's attempt to inflict further harm, turning the
tide in favor of Emma and her allies.
91
In a coordinated effort, Dante tightly gripped Marcus's right hand, Karl Carl clung to his left,
while Margret unleashed her full fairy blast at him simultaneously. Despite sustaining injuries,
Marcus exhibited rapid healing. Emma strategically held onto him from behind, preventing him
from breaking free.
As the team executed their plan, Dante urgently yelled, "Grace now!!!" Grace swiftly flew
towards Marcus, ripping off his windpipe. Tyler, seizing the moment, inserted a dynamite into
the wound. The subsequent explosion shattered Marcus into smithereens, effectively
neutralizing the formidable threat.
With the battle concluded, Charlie and Sharlene, having regained their strength, were in good
condition. Jeanne, whom they had rescued, also joined them as they regrouped after
successfully overcoming the formidable adversary.
After the intense battle, Sam, who had fought alongside them against Marcus, transformed
back into his human form and expressed gratitude for rescuing Charlie. They returned home,
leaving Tyler with Emma's appreciation and an invitation to join their quest, which he declined,
opting to pursue his path.
Jeanne, recently rescued, introduced herself and expressed gratitude for the reunion with
Emma providing updates on her family. As Jeanne departed, Margret shared concerns about
the danger facing their fairy colony, and Emma and her friends offered assistance to address
the issues.
In the shadows, Corner, barely alive, managed to escape into the woods. However, his survival
was short-lived as he encountered a vampire witch, who drained the life out of him.
Meanwhile, Marcus Brian's lifeless body was retrieved, struggling to regenerate its missing
parts, hinting at potential consequences even in death.
In the subsequent events, a hunter delivered the serums successfully acquired from two
descendants. These serums were then handed to a supernatural being, who proceeded to
infuse them into another of their kind.
With a triumphant exclamation, she declared, "Yes!" while breathing heavily. "Two down, four
to go."
The dutiful reply followed, "Yes, Mother," as the ominous plan unfolded further.
92
Chapter 5: Strange Call
"I still find it hard to believe one of your own could betray you," Dante remarked as they
journeyed to the fairy colony. "Not until I saw it with my own eyes."
93
"I had always suspected the chief elders of our colony to have a defect in their judgment,"
Marget confided. "After the Queen was gone, another wanted to take her place, with the
princess not being around."
"How long have you left home?" Emma inquired.
"For a very long time, as long as I can remember," Sharlene replied.
"Four years... I believe so," Margret added. "Before we were assigned by our Queen to look for
her."
"Sharlene, I'm so sorry to hear that," Emma said in a low tone.
"I should never have left home in the first place," said Sharlene with a heavy heart. "It's all my
fault."
"And all will be resolved, my Princess, once you take your rightful place as Queen in the
colony," Margret assured her. "Many await your arrival."
They followed the pathway that led to a river canal at night, where they eventually came to a
stop.
"Why are we here?" Grace questioned. "Why stop here?"
"This is the entrance to the fairy colony," Sharlene explained, lighting a finger with her fairy
magic to create an entrance as they all watched in amazement.
"The gateway moves from time to time and can only be spotted by fairies alone," Margret
added. Karl, Emma, and Grace entered, while Dante, about to follow, was suddenly pulled back
by a vampire fairy. Margret swiftly came to the rescue, using her fairy magic to burn the
vampire fairy attacking Dante to a crisp, only for it to recover in no time, roaring at them. It
lunged towards them, but Sharlene unleashed a powerful fairy blast that instantly turned it into
a pile of ash.
They all entered the gateway, reaching the fairy colony unharmed. The place was a
breathtaking sight, with fairy guards standing firm to protect the entrance. For Dante, Karl,
Emma, and Grace, it was their first time in the fairy colony—or as Dante put it, the fairy world—
a truly enchanting place.
A golden gate stretched three hundred cubits in length, fifty cubits in breadth, and rose thirty
cubits in height. Nearby, a tree crafted entirely from pure gold bore fruit adorned with beryl. At
the heart of the colony stood a monumental sculpture of Queen Fairy Alicia East, cast in radiant
gold. Exotic blooms graced every corner, while sprites danced towards the edge of the skies.
94
Some grounds were paved with gold, still reflecting, others with diamonds, and some adorned
in silver. Streams and waterfalls, renowned as the fountain of youth, flowed with unparalleled
purity. Rare flowers bloomed daily, adding a touch of enchantment to the already mesmerizing
scenery.
In this fairy realm, time operated on a different scale. A day for a fairy equaled a hundred years,
two days spanned two hundred years, seconds passed as days, minutes unfolded like weeks,
and months evolved into years. However, to those outside the fairy realm, time remained
unchanged, oblivious to the fantastical temporal dance within the colony.
"It's a beautiful place," Karl Carl remarked, his eyes wide with amazement. As they approached,
fairy guards attempted to halt their progress, but the princess intervened, confirming their
association.
Upon entering the main council chamber, the elderly fairies gathered, and Sharlene questioned
the unexpected assembly. A female elder spoke, revealing, "Her Majesty has returned after four
years of abandoning her people. Things have changed around here."
Sharlene, dismayed, shared Damian's betrayal plan, a revelation met with mixed reactions from
the assembled fairies.
"It is of the best interest that our colony comes first when you abandoned her ways," remarked
an elderly male fairy. "Damian's ideas of keeping our colony safe from war were the only way to
secure our future," he added, sparking hushed discussions among the council members.
Emma stepped forward, addressing the council, "For centuries, we've lived in fear of the
unknown, striving to build a better world for our colony. It only takes a leap of faith, trusting in
each other, rather than fighting against one another. There's still hope, and your colony is a
part of it. This is what your Queen would have wanted—to see her people make the right
choice, bringing peace among all colonies and clans."
Some yielded to Emma's suggestions, but others grumbled discontentedly. A furious member of
the fairy council stood up, demanding, "Who are you to pass judgment on us, telling us what to
do, and who are you to speak for the princess?" Grace, ready to retaliate, was restrained by
Emma, allowing Sharlene to respond.
"This is Emma Stone," declared Sharlene. "The great descendant of the immortal Dracula."
The council gasped collectively, murmuring among themselves. A female elder, astonished,
inquired, "Is this true? That the descendant of Stone stands before us. We thought of you to be
a myth, Emma Stone. But with you here among us, I believe there's hope."
95
As the discussions unfolded, an elder council member rose and stated, "It's too late... Damian is
on his way with the Lycans; he wants to be king."
"We can't let him," Grace asserted, stepping forward. "The lycanthropes wouldn't protect you;
Damian's been fooled. They'll only rule over you all as slaves and take everything away from
you."
Puzzled, another council member asked, "So what must we do?"
"We fight back and protect our home," Sharlene declared. "We have each other, and we have
Emma Stone," she added, looking at Emma with hope. The council members dispersed to their
posts, seeking to prepare for the impending threat.
Sharlene took Emma to a vantage point overlooking the entire colony, a breathtaking sight.
There, she discussed harnessing fairy magic. "Not too good, I guess," Emma admitted.
"No problem... I'll teach you," Sharlene reassured with a smile. "There are some basic things
you need to know about fairy magic, Emma. You're very unique, blessed with immense
potential. You're the only supernatural being to possess all abilities, and not everyone is
pleased with your gifts. Many will come for them, desiring what you have."
Sharlene delved into teaching Emma the fundamentals of fairy magic and how to harness its
formidable powers. "The rules of fairy's magic are simple," Sharlene explained, "and require
concentration during your initial practice. Once the procedures are mastered, you can wield its
powers at will."
"Fairy's magic is far more potent and lethal than witches' magic," Sharlene continued. "That's
why we have a golden rule that all fairies must abide by."
"What are the rules?" Emma inquired.
"Rule number one," Sharlene began, "we do not kill unless the situation demands it. We do not
abuse our gifts."
"Rule number two," Sharlene added, "a fairy must trust in their ability to protect their colony,
be selfless, and prioritize others' needs above their own. We avoid causing trouble of any kind,
striving to maintain peace as beings with a unique purpose."
"Rule number three," Sharlene continued, "abide by the rule of law. It is the way of the fairy
colony." She carefully explained all the rules to Emma before commencing their training.
Sharlene initiated Emma into the meditation techniques of a fairy, guiding her through the
process. During the training, Sharlene demonstrated constructing a glowing energy that
96
emitted a golden aura—an effective repelling spell. She then revealed another technique for
harnessing fairy's blast, a destructive construct capable of pulverizing enemies by utilizing the
environment, drawing life force from various living organisms within a wide range.
As the training progressed, Sharlene taught Emma binding spells. These spells could immobilize
an enemy for an extended period, lasting twenty-four hours for supernaturals. For humans,
however, the effects were more severe, leading to death if not freed. Witches also employed
these spells, rendering everything within their influence motionless.
The training session continued with Sharlene guiding Emma through various spells and abilities.
Telekinesis, a common power shared by both witches and fairies, allowed them to move
objects with the power of their minds. Their psychic prowess extended to clairvoyance, with
witches foreseeing the future through divination and fairies utilizing psychokinesis to glimpse
what lies ahead. These abilities typically ran in royal bloodlines or were entrusted to rulers.
Fairies also possessed precognition, adding another layer to their mystical foresight.
Pyrokinesis, the ability to control and create fire and intense heat, was present in both fairies
and witches. Witches referred to a similar power as cryokinesis, but this distinction wasn't
explored further in the story. The narrative returned to Sharlene and Emma immersed in their
training.
The discussion then turned to empathy spells. Fairies had the power to identify and understand
the thoughts, feelings, and emotional states of other supernaturals. In contrast, witches could
psychically read another person's emotions, extending their abilities to sense the presence of
other forces such as ghosts and spirits—an advantage fairies did not possess. The distinctions in
these magical abilities added depth to the rich tapestry of their supernatural world.
The training delved into telepathy spells, a powerful ability possessed by many vampires,
allowing them to hypnotize other supernaturals like humans, wolves, and Lycans. However,
fairies were unparalleled in their mastery of telepathy, communicating effortlessly over long
distances, both within and outside the fairy colony. This psychic connection surpassed that of
witches, who ranked second in telepathic abilities but faced limitations, unable to breach the
barriers of the fairy world.
Fairies harnessed sympathetic affection, linking one mind to another through thoughts,
feelings, or emotions, transcending the ordinary channels of sensation.
The discussion then shifted to teleportation spells, an extraordinary ability of fairies to

transport themselves over vast distances swiftly. Their teleportation prowess outpaced both
witches and vampires, making them unmatched in terms of speed and efficiency. While not all
97
vampires possessed this unique ability, the fairies' aptitude for instantaneous travel added
another layer to their formidable magical repertoire.
The training continued, delving into levitation and flight spells—common abilities among
various supernaturals, including fairies, witches, vampires, tribrids, and hybrids. Fairies, with
butterfly-like wings, demonstrated their unique flying prowess, while vampire fairies and
witches boasted mighty wings resembling those of an eagle or bat.
The discussion transitioned to invisibility spells, a shared ability among fairies, witches, and
certain tribrids and hybrids. This mystical cloak could be countered by those capable of
breaking the spell. Vampires and Lycanthropes, while unable to see the invisible, possessed a
heightened sense of detection. Witches activated this spell using magical pendants, a technique
that would be further explored in the subsequent discussion on the intangibility spell. The
intricate web of magical abilities unfolded as Sharlene and Emma continued their training.
The training reached its zenith, covering the intricacies of an attraction spell that forged
unbreakable bonds of loyalty and servitude, deemed the most challenging to repel.
The narrative then shifted to the intangibility spell, a unique ability reserved solely for fairies.
Unlike witches, who relied on pendants for a similar effect, fairies could become intangible at
will, rendering themselves untouchable.
Six years of enlightenment under Sharlene's guidance transformed Emma into a formidable
wielder of fairy powers. With no word from Damian during this time, an unexpected breach in
the gateway disrupted the tranquility. Guards, sensing danger, sounded the alarm, preparing
for an imminent battle.
Damian emerged through the gateway, accompanied by battalions of hunters, Lycans, hybrids,
wolves, vampire fairies, and witches, ready to launch an attack on the fairy colony. The peaceful
atmosphere shattered as the supernatural forces clashed in a looming confrontation.
Amidst the chaos, Damian stormed onto the scene, his declaration echoing through the turmoil.
"She's mine, the last of our royal descendant," he proclaimed, transforming into a vampire fairy
and charging toward Princess Sharlene. Emma and her friends engaged in a fierce battle against
Damian's formidable army.
In the midst of the ongoing conflict, Damian and the princess clashed in midair, employing all
means at their disposal. He seized her by the neck, spinning her around before dropping her
with impactful force onto a rooftop.
"Why are you doing this, Damian?" Sharlene questioned, struggling to comprehend his
motivations. "At what cost?"
98
"For the greater good, a power beyond any other," Damian asserted, standing firm in his
convictions. "It is without flaws, far beyond the great council of supernaturals. Your mother was
too blind to avert it because she knew she couldn't. For thousands of years, she lived before all,
she's all... For among them was before all."
"Who is she, Damian?" Sharlene pressed further. "What better peace could we have than for
the peace of all colonies reuniting together as one?" The confrontation between the princess
and Damian unfolded on the rooftop, with the fate of the supernatural world hanging in the
balance.
Damian's laughter echoed as Sharlene confronted him, dismissing her pleas with pitiful
amusement. "Your death will be remembered amongst the colony, my Queen," he declared,
lunging towards her. However, Emma intervened, casting a binding spell that momentarily
restrained Damian. To their surprise, he swiftly recovered, fixing a curious gaze on Emma.
"What are you?" Damian questioned. "Tribrid, fairy, hybrid, witch, or vampire? No matter what
you are, you will not survive." Undeterred, he accelerated towards Emma, only to be forcefully
pushed aside by Sharlene's powerful magic.
"Please, Damian, I don't want to hurt you," Sharlene implored. "You can change your ways, find
redemption, and help win this war."
With Damian persisting in his destructive path, he unleashed his telekinetic power, forcefully
pushing Emma aside while targeting Sharlene. In response, Sharlene countered with her most
lethal attack, a formidable force that obliterated Damian without a trace. Flames engulfed him,
burning through his skin like a thousand suns, consuming him from the inside out until he
disintegrated into fragmented pieces, vanishing into nothingness.
Witnessing the demise of one of her own, Sharlene wept, grappling with the weight of the act.
Amidst the ongoing war, Emma, having regained her stamina, approached Sharlene on the
rooftop. As they stood together, Sharlene spread her wings and ascended into the air, casting a
spell that vanquished the entire battalions of Damian. The rooftop became a solemn witness to
the turbulent clash between good and evil, marking a pivotal moment in the supernatural
realm's history.
With a mighty display of incredible powers, the enemies were vanquished without a trace, and
a wave of massive energy reverberated in the air. The narrative continued to unfold, revealing
how Sharlene ascended to become the Queen Mother of all fairies after the war and her
mother's passing. Through the use of magic, the colony was rebuilt, ushering in an era of peace.
99
Following the cessation of hostilities, a grand coronation was held in Sharlene's honor, where
she was crowned the Queen of all fairies. The colony celebrated the return of tranquility, and a
sense of hope pervaded as they prepared for potential future challenges.
Later that night, in the peaceful aftermath, Sharlene and Emma engaged in a discussion amidst
the celebratory atmosphere. The night was calm, accompanied by the gentle whispers of a
breeze and the melodious sounds of the sprite.
"Emma, I want to personally thank you for all you've done for this colony," Sharlene expressed
her gratitude. "There's every hope of winning this war, and we fairies are ready to stand and
fight by your side. We're forever indebted to you."
"I wish to continue this journey with you, Emma," Sharlene added, and Emma, holding onto her
hands, replied with a smile, "Your people need you now more than ever, Sharlene."
"Thank you, Emma," Sharlene said, sealing their conversation with a kiss. They observed the
sprite moving in uniform harmony towards the nightlight, a symbolic representation of the
unity and peace that had been restored to the fairy colony.
The next day, Emma and her friends resumed their quest to find the guardian, leaving behind
the fairy colony now under Sharlene's rule. As they emerged from the gateway, an unknown
being observed their movements, clandestinely following them. Upon reaching a junction on
the east-central coast of Pytaminc, they heard strange noises in the woods. Karl Carl, sensing
danger, signaled that something was amiss.
Two hybrids and three Lycans charged towards them, but before the attack could unfold, an
unidentified presence intervened, rendering the assailants motionless and then vaporizing
them into nothingness. The group stood in awe of this mysterious intervention.
"Emma, is this your doing?" Grace inquired, receiving a "no" in response.
The enigmatic stranger, who had been following them, approached Emma and unveiled her
hood, revealing herself as Becca Addison.
"Emma Stone!" Becca exclaimed. "My name is Becca Addison, and we, the Sisters of Witches of
the Light, need your help."
Dante questioned, "What do you mean by 'we'?" The witches of the light then revealed
themselves, becoming visible and tangible as they touched their pendants.
Amidst the astonishment, Grace exclaimed, "What the hell!" The group found themselves
surrounded by witches of the light.
100
Emma, seeking guidance, asked, "So where do we go next?"
Becca Addison replied, "We're already here, Emma. This entire place is merely an illusion, and
with our unique powers combined, we put the words in your heart that led you here." The
unfolding events hinted at a new chapter in Emma's journey, intertwined with the enigmatic
Sisters of Witches of the Light.
The group entered the magical entrance, a metaphorical forest path that disguised the true
nature of Pytaminc, a cave-like tunnel. As they traversed the tunnel, it led them to the main
entrance of the Sisters of Witches of the Light coven. The sight that greeted them was awe-
inspiring—a golden monument and tapestry of Sarah Lance, ancient prophecies etched on
tablets, old manuscripts, inscriptions in the witches' language, as well as ancient artifacts,
antiques, and relics of Sarah Lance's wand.
Curious, Karl Carl asked, "What are those?"
Becca Addison explained, "It is to honor our great ancestors, especially Sarah Lance. The
mother of all, she built this entire place with her mere words, unlike the Wicca Sabbath, which
was constructed entirely out of nothingness with her unfathomable powers. Here at the
Pytaminc, we are guardians and lookout of the Wicca Sabbath. It's our duty to inform the Wicca
Sabbath of any incoming threat, and that, I fear, Emma, the Sisters of the Dark Han are upon
us."
"Come with me, you need to see this," Becca Addison urged, leading the group deeper into the
secrets and responsibilities held by the Sisters of Witches of the Light. The ominous presence of
the Sisters of the Dark Han foreshadowed a new challenge on the horizon.
Becca Addison guided them to the Hall of Prophecies, where ancient inscriptions adorned tablet
stones, revealing prophecies that had unfolded over thousands of years and those yet to be
realized.
"Before the prophecies came to be, the Queen mother and mother of all put the words
together. They predicted and had seen what was to come," Becca Addison explained. "These
prophecies serve as a guide to our future, even from the day you were born, Emma Stone. The
prophecy foretold your coming."
As Becca elucidated Emma's role, Karl Carl, Dante, and Grace explored the other prophecies,
witnessing the predictions of rescuing Charlie Adams in the woods, training in the fairy colony
with Sharlene, and the impending war.
"No way," Grace whispered, astonished by the revelations. Dante pointed out a prophecy that
seemed to fluctuate, raising questions about its uncertain nature.
101
"That is the final prophecy we've known to be for now," Becca Addison clarified. "Its revelation
isn't certain." Emma noticed a faded word, "For among them was before all."
"What does that mean?" Emma inquired.
"The very first of all supernaturals!" Becca Addison replied.
"So there was a supernatural before all," Emma concluded.
"Yes, but the prophecy hasn't revealed its true meaning," Becca Addison admitted.
During their discussion, another witch named Fuji approached, clearing her throat to gain their
attention. Becca introduced her as Sister Fuji, marking the beginning of a new chapter in
Emma's journey with the Sisters of Witches of the Light.
"Emma Stone," Fuji greeted with a warm smile, approaching her and holding both of her hands.
"Just as the prophecies foretold, that our light will guide your way to us. You're welcome."
"I'm Fuji, the chancellor of this coven," she continued. "We're highly honored to have you here
in our presence."
Turning her attention to Becca, Fuji instructed, "Sister Becca, please entertain our honorable
guests and show them to their chambers."
"Yes, Wise one," Becca acknowledged, leading Emma's friends to their chambers while Emma
walked and conversed with Fuji.
"For thousands of years, we've waited for a sign, a sign of hope that one day the prophecies will
be fulfilled," Fuji shared as she gazed at Emma. "I see you've improved on your fairy side. I can
sense your fairy's magic is strong, but you'll also need to harness and awaken the witch in you."
The path ahead promised a journey of discovery and mastery for Emma as she delved into the
intertwined realms of fairy magic and witchcraft within the Sisters of Witches of the Light
coven.
"I'll personally do the honors to awaken your abilities and magic bestowed upon you," Fuji
declared. "Tomorrow we shall begin, but first, have some rest." They paused at Emma's
chamber. "If you ever need anything, don't hesitate to ask," Fuji added.
In another realm, at Wicca Sabbat, Peggy Lance continued her training with the witches, striving
to gain control of her formidable powers. The witches marveled at her progress, recognizing the
exceptional magic flowing within her, reminiscent of their ancestors.
102
"Peggy Lance!" exclaimed one of the council members. "There's no doubt you have the blood of
your ancestors flowing through you."
"You're now ready for the trials of initiation," declared Dorothy, pointing towards the
passageway that led to the trials. Peggy's journey within the Wicca Sabbat took a pivotal turn as
she prepared to face the challenges that awaited her in the trials of initiation.
Chapter 6: Next Phase - Part 1
Marcus Brian, whose body was retrieved, is given an IV of blood to help him recover his missing
limbs and parts. As he lay on the bed in a pitiful condition, a beautiful lady of great appearance
and shape approached him. She felt pity for him, as she loved him deeply, and it pained her to
see him in this predicament.
"Oh, my poor baby," she said in a pitiful tone. "No one suffers quite like you do." Marcus
breathed heavily as he looked at her, feeling hopeless and broken.
"Here, let me help," she said, unbuckling his pants and climbing onto him to make love. He
exhaled, his emotions mixed with physical pain and desire. "I don't know how much more of
this we can take," she continued. "I have to deal with these individuals, telling them what to do
in order for mother's plan to be set in motion."
Marcus panted, barely able to speak. "They took everything from mother... They neglected her
will, her purpose, and her vision. Despite all she had done for them, they betrayed her," she
said. He grunted in agreement. "They think she's weak, and they underestimate her children.
They should be worshiping her, trembling at our feet." Marcus grunted again, acknowledging
his agreement. "We must put a stop to the first order of supernaturals, like Dracula, for the
sake of our mother," she declared.
"Yes!" Marcus whispered. "My love."
103
"Oh, I fully agree," she said with determination. "Our actions will pave the way for mother's
ultimate victory."
"Oh, they will," she said with a deep voice. "When you lead an army of IMPERISHABLES to
victory. Mother had foreseen this coming for over thousands of years... not even the children of
Michael will know what's coming when the element of surprise hits them. Not even Emma
Stone would lead them to victory. Oh yes, you'll have your revenge, my love."
As they both expressed their satisfaction with fervent moans, she disengaged from him and
kissed him passionately. She offered him a bit of her blood for his recovery before leaving him
to rest.
In the enchanting realm of Pytaminc, Emma delved into her training under the guidance of the
witches of light. Fuji, a masterful sorceress, personally mentored her, unraveling the intricate
threads of witchcraft.
"Fairy magic possesses nuances distinct from that of witches, despite shared elements you may
recognize," Fuji explained. "Our pendants are the key to weaving spells of invisibility and
intangibility. You've likely encountered similar concepts during your prior training. However,
Emma, you possess an innate mastery—no reliance on external tools is needed; it's already
within you."
"Cryokinesis," Fuji declared, "stands as one of the most formidable spells wielded by witches,
known to us as the witches' fire. Its power transcends, capable of causing significant destruction
and proving deadlier than the fairy's pyrokinesis."
Fuji adeptly demonstrated to Emma the art of summoning and commanding the potent
witches' fire seemingly out of thin air. The ethereal dance of frost and flame unfolded under
Fuji's guidance.
In addition to mastering such arcane abilities, Fuji imparted enchantments and incantations to
Emma during their sessions. Amidst their training sessions, Karl, Grace and Dante would
intermittently visit, observing Emma's progress with keen interest, their presence a testament
to the camaraderie within the mystical enclave.
Following exhaustive days of training, Emma would retreat to her chamber for well-deserved
rest. Within the sisterhood of light, her unwavering dedication to her craft garnered admiration
and respect.
During her routine training, Emma felt the persistent gaze of a fellow witch fixed upon her, a
daily occurrence that didn't escape Grace's observant eye. After Fuji's guidance concluded,
104
Grace approached Emma, expressing concern about the mysterious sister who seemed
captivated by her.
In the customary hour of divination, witches embraced themselves, a symbolic gesture of good
fortune. Unexpectedly, the enigmatic witch approached Emma, enveloping her in a hug and
whispering cryptic words. Emma, sensing a deeper connection, decided to meet her in secret.
In a secluded rendezvous, Emma discovered the witch cloaked in a red gown with a hood,
turning to reveal her identity. The air thickened with anticipation as the mysterious figure
unveiled herself to Emma.
"As the prophecy foretold, Emma Stone," intoned Sister Nicki, revealing herself in the shadowy
confines. Emma, puzzled, questioned, "Why bring me here?"
Nicki's response carried a weight of sorrow. "Pytaminc has changed, Emma. It's no longer what
it used to be. Trust no one, not even me."
Emma, leaning in, demanded answers. "What's happening? You can tell me."
Nicki hesitated, her voice betraying the gravity of her words. "There's a forbidden prophecy,
concealed from you. If I disclose it, they'll hunt me down. The chancellor is at the center of it all.
The prophecy foretells your failure and the impending doom. But keeping you here is a
diversion, a chance to alter destiny."
"Why should I trust you?" Emma questioned, her skepticism palpable. "You could be one of the
dark sisters."
Nicki's response echoed with a cautionary tone. "Trust no one, Emma. In time, you'll uncover
the truth. This realm is ensnared in magic, sealed by the chancellor's decree. When you
discover the truth, you'll realize I'm right."
With those enigmatic words, Nicki departed, leaving Emma in a sea of doubt. In the ensuing
two years of intense training, Emma mastered the ways of the witches under Fuji's guidance,
emerging prepared for the challenges that awaited her.
"What weighs on your heart, Emma?" Fuji inquired, perceptive to the concerns etched on
Emma's face. "Come, walk with me." They strolled through the coven, engaging in a
conversation.
As they conversed, Emma's eyes met Nicki's, a silent exchange pregnant with unspoken truths.
When Fuji accompanied Emma to her chamber, it left room for the unspoken to linger.
105
After Fuji's departure, Emma seized a moment to slip away. In the labyrinth of Pytaminc, she
unexpectedly encountered Becca Addison, the one who had guided them to this mystical realm.
Emma, with a swift and silent move, embraced Becca from behind and led her to a concealed
sanctuary.
"Emma!" Becca exclaimed with relief, the weight of the clandestine meeting lingering in the air.
"There's something you're not telling me, isn't there?" Emma questioned, locking eyes with
Becca, who appeared uneasy when the forbidden prophecy was mentioned. As witches of the
light passed by, Emma swiftly pulled Becca to a discreet location for a private conversation.
"How did you discover the forbidden prophecy?" Becca inquired, her concern evident.
Emma's suspicion found validation. "I wasn't certain, but you just confirmed it."
Becca, taking Emma to another concealed spot away from prying eyes, spoke cautiously. "I
feared this would come too soon. The chancellor knows best, Emma, and we cannot allow you
to interfere."
"Interfere? What are you talking about?" Emma demanded. "All I want is to bring peace among
the colonies and end the war."
Becca, with a solemn tone, explained further. "True, but there's more to it." She guided Emma
to the hall of prophecies, revealing scrolls that foretold crucial events.
"Here, this prophecy speaks of a compass guiding you to the guardian," Becca explained. "And it
came true."
Becca continued, unveiling more prophecies. "This one states we would find you. And we did.
And this one predicts you'll discover the guardian. You will." The weight of destiny hung in the
air as Emma absorbed the revelations.
"The prophecies are never wrong, Emma," Becca emphasized. "Only the sisters of the dark Han
are familiar with this prophecy and would do anything within their powers to see that it is
fulfilled. As long as you leave this place, you're doomed to fail, and in the end, you'll die, and all
will be lost."
"No! I believe in myself, my friends, and those who have faith in me," declared Emma Stone.
"I'm going to bring peace between humans and supernaturals. And I need to get out of here!"
Emma approached her friends, explaining the gravity of the situation.
106
"What the bloody hell! I can't believe the witches of the light could do this," exclaimed Dante.
"They need to have faith in you," reassured Karl Carl.
"Emma, we need to leave," urged Grace.
Without wasting any time, Emma and her friends prepared to depart, only to encounter some
of the sisters obstructing their path.
"What is this?" Emma demanded. "Let us through, and nobody gets hurt." Just then, a voice
echoed from behind.
"Sorry, Emma, but none of you are going anywhere," Fuji declared as she descended the stairs.
"What we do, we do out of love. Don't you see? We're trying to protect you."
"From what?" Grace shouted. "All because of a damn prophecy."
"You can't keep us here as prisoners," Karl Carl insisted.
"Let my friends go!" Emma demanded. "They've nothing to do with this."
"I'm sorry, but we can't," Becca responded.
"I trusted you," Emma uttered.
"Yes, I know... And it's for your own good," Becca replied.
Emma attempted to teleport herself and her friends away, but Fuji's repelling spell thwarted
her efforts. Meanwhile, on the other side of the coven, Nicki had clandestinely gathered some
sisters of the dark Han, working on an enchantment to lift the magical barriers.
Emma and her friends engaged in a non-lethal struggle with the witches of the light. The
magical skirmish intensified, with the witches of light gaining the upper hand. However, Emma
successfully subdued their chancellor while her friends were held hostage. The escalating
demands for their release led to the magical barriers crumbling, causing the entire place to
quake like an earthquake.
"What's happening?" Emma urgently asked.
"The barriers have been breached," Fuji replied.
In a sudden turn of events, Nicki appeared with the sisters of the dark Han, accompanied by
vampire witches and fairies, launching an attack on the coven. With Emma's friends released, a
fierce battle unfolded between the witches of light and the sisters of the dark Han.
107
"Why are you doing this?" Emma demanded of Nicki.
"To fulfill your destiny... It's Mother's wish. Restoration requires destruction," explained Nicki
before being blasted aside by Fuji.
"Emma, you need to leave now!" Fuji urgently yelled.
"The sisters are already on their way to Wicca Sabbat to get the chosen one. Soon, Mother's
will will be met," warned Nicki. Despite Emma's desire to assist Fuji, she and her friends were
abruptly teleported out of Pytaminc coven by Fuji.
"Forgive me, Emma," Fuji pleaded. "We shouldn't have hidden anything from you."
"No!" Emma yelled, finding herself and her friends in an unknown location, grappling with the
unfolding revelations.
In the fierce clash, Fuji and the Witches of Light waged an intense battle against the Sisters of
the Dark Han. Nicki, turning against Fuji, strategically overpowered her with the aid of her
minions—the vampire witches and fairies—successfully bringing down the formidable
adversary.
Tragically, Nicki met her demise at the hands of Becca Addison, along with the rest of Nick's
allies, turning the coven into a scene of bloodshed and chaos. As the lifeless body of the
chancellor lay before them, a new leader had to emerge, and the coven solemnly knelt before
Becca Addison, who shared a profound connection with the fallen Fuji.
A poignant memorial burial unfolded, paying homage to the fallen, particularly the departed
chancellor. Witches filled the air with haunting melodies in their ancient tongue, engaging in
solemn rituals that echoed their grief and respect. Amidst the mourning, a raven was
dispatched to deliver a crucial message to Wicca Sabbat.
In the aftermath, Peggy Lance, embarking on her initiation trials, encountered her great-
grandmother, Sarah Lance. The reunion sparked joy in the midst of the trials, which proved
grueling for Peggy. Confronted with visions spanning five hundred years of war, she communed
with the ghost of Sarah Lance. In this ethereal exchange, Sarah imparted wisdom,
empowerment, and the hidden secrets essential for triumph in the impending conflict.
"In other for peace to reign," declared Sarah Lance, her words cutting through the air like a
chilling prophecy, "Emma Stone must die." A ghastly transformation ensued as Sarah morphed
into a horrifying creature, engulfing Peggy in its dark grasp. Voices surrounded her from every
angle as she sprinted towards the edge of the abyss, initially unable to escape the relentless
whispers echoing, "you're not strong enough... You're not the chosen one."
108
Summoning her inner strength and wielding magic, Peggy defied the shadows, breaking free
from the suffocating darkness. Emerging into a breathtaking scene, she found herself in a
mesmerizing garden. Layers of wonders unfolded around her—a majestic tree stood at the
garden's heart, ravens gracefully hovering above, smooth grasses swaying in the gentle breeze,
and butterflies dancing in the skies while birds melodiously chirped.
As Peggy marveled at the ethereal beauty, she noticed a serene river, and near its banks stood
a captivating young lady adorned in pure white. Struck by curiosity, Peggy approached the
enigmatic figure, becoming aware of her own vulnerability as she discovered herself standing
naked in this enchanting realm. The beautiful garden continued to reveal its secrets, inviting
Peggy to explore its mysteries further.
"Isn't it beautiful?" she exclaimed, her gentle voice accompanying a tender pat on a rabbit.
Turning to Peggy, she met her gaze, allowing Peggy to glimpse her own reflection in those
mysterious eyes.
"Who're you?" Peggy questioned, uncertainty lacing her words. "What is this place?"
A cryptic smile played on the young lady's lips as she responded, "Am you, Peggy! Am
everything you've always wanted to be... This is nothing but a mere trance."
With a serene smile, the young lady handed Peggy a pristine white rose, radiating an ethereal
beauty. Peggy accepted it, only to witness a jarring transformation as the rose turned crimson,
blood oozing from its delicate petals, before succumbing to darkness and crumbling into ash.
Despair washed over Peggy, amplified by the young lady's eyes turning pitch black as she spoke
in a deep, horrifying voice, "Soon, Peggy Lance, this will be the last of your kind."
As the once enchanting garden began to crumble, Peggy found herself being pulled aside by an
unforeseen presence. Looking up in distress, she discovered her real great-grandmother, Sarah
Lance, standing alongside other spectral ancestors. Their intervention became Peggy's
salvation, offering a glimpse into the intricate tapestry of her lineage as the surreal realm
unraveled around them.
"We're always with you, my love!" Sarah Lance whispered with a tender kiss to Peggy's
forehead, a radiant glow enveloping her as they all faded into the light.
Having completed all the trials of initiation, doubt lingered among the councils, with many
skeptical of Peggy's survival. However, Dorothy stood unwavering in her faith. Peggy emerged
triumphantly, leaving the council members astonished by the transformation that had taken
place. Peggy Lance's altered appearance captivated the entire council, and Dorothy beamed
with pride at her remarkable achievement.
109
Three years earlier, deep within the mystical Aihandrui forest, a group of merchants busily
unloaded their wares. As one of them ventured into the woods for a moment of solitude, he
unexpectedly became privy to ethereal voices resonating from the other side of the forest.
Curiosity getting the better of him, he stealthily peered through the foliage to witness a group
of enchanting maidens indulging in a bath.
In an unfortunate twist, his curiosity led to a clumsy misstep over a fallen branch, causing him
to stumble and inadvertently expose himself to the unsuspecting maidens. As he regained his
footing, contemplating an approach, a sudden magical blast struck him, rendering him
unconscious and sprawled on the forest floor. The maidens, sensing the intrusion, swiftly
vanished through a mystical portal, leaving behind only one who lingered to inspect the fallen
intruder before departing.
The following day, haunted by the enchanting vision from the woods, he found himself
irresistibly drawn back to the same spot, hoping to catch another glimpse of the beautiful
maidens. Days passed without success until, on a fateful occasion, he stumbled upon the very
maiden who had unleashed the magical blast on him.
Unable to believe his luck, he discreetly observed her, captivated by her alluring form—her
exposed bosom, graceful silhouette, long blond hair cascading down, striking blue eyes, and
legs that seemed to dance with elegance. His desire overcame him, and he surreptitiously
indulged in spying on her, oblivious to the fact that she had already detected his presence and
was keenly aware of his voyeuristic gaze.
"Why do you spy on me?" she questioned, materializing behind him, a sudden presence that
startled him. Stammering in response, he found himself at a loss for words, especially as she
stood completely naked before him.
"Men!" she sighed. "They're always the same," she remarked, leaving him to follow her as she
continued towards her bath. Apologetically, he expressed, "I don't mean to. Truly, your beauty
knows no bounds." As a result, she magically adorned herself with clothes, losing interest in
continuing her bath.
110
"Flattery is a cheap distraction from truth. It'll lead you nowhere," she replied with a charming
smile, casting a romantic glance in his direction. Overwhelmed by curiosity, he questioned,
"What are you?"
She countered, "Don't you know who I am?"
"You're not like our maidens here in Aihandrui," he observed.
Curiosity deepening, she asked, "Who am I to you?"
"A goddess!" he exclaimed. "Or an angel."
Her response was a gentle smile. "A fairy," she revealed. As she prepared to depart, his words
stopped her.
"A supernatural," he whispered, a smile playing on his lips.
"Will I ever see you again?" he inquired.
"Only if you believe you can," she replied, vanishing into thin air, leaving him in a realm where
belief itself held the key to their elusive encounters.
Days turned into weeks, and weeks into months, yet he persisted in returning to the spot where
he first encountered the ethereal fairy. His unwavering determination endured even as six
months slipped away.
However, the tranquility of Aihandrui shattered when the IMPERISHABLES launched a brutal
invasion, unleashing chaos upon the once-peaceful town. Supernaturals from every family were
captured, and the people of Aihandrui found themselves subjected to enslavement under the
oppressive rule of the invaders. The familiar landscapes transformed into scenes of captivity
and sorrow, marking a dark chapter in the history of Aihandrui.
Teleported away from danger by Fuji, Emma and her friends found themselves on the borders
of Aihandrui. As Emma's magical compass glowed, she instinctively pointed it in the direction of
the troubled town. Dante sensed the horrors unfolding, Karl and Grace could smell the
imminent danger emanating from Aihandrui, and Emma, with her heightened senses, could
both hear and see the unfolding chaos.
"It's chaos out there," remarked Karl Carl, a heaviness in his voice.
"All those people... suffering," added Grace, a somber realization of the torment endured by
the inhabitants.
111
"Why would the IMPERISHABLES come here?" Emma pondered within her thoughts, a question
hanging in the air as they grappled with the unfolding tragedy in Aihandrui.
Amidst the unfolding tragedy, Emma and her friends witnessed a young lady being dragged like
a ragdoll, her child torn from her, destined to be turned by a werewolf. The heart-wrenching
scene spurred them into action as they emerged from the woods to confront the
IMPERISHABLES.
In a fierce battle, Emma harnessed her witches' fire and cryokinesis, effortlessly freezing her
enemies, to outmaneuver the invaders, driving some into the depths of the woods as they fled.
Dante, Karl, and Grace joined the fray, each unleashing their unique powers. Grace displayed
her formidable skills by brutally dispatching both a hybrid and a tribrid. Karl, morphing into
various animals, tore through the enemy ranks—a lion, ripping out the heart of a hybrid; a
panther, devouring those who sided with the IMPERISHABLES; a wolf, battling a werewolf with
Dante's aid; and as a python, consuming a tribrid.
Faced with the combined might of Emma and her friends, those unable to endure the pressure
retreated, leaving them victorious. Their combined efforts resonated through the chaos,
pushing back the oppressive forces and providing a glimmer of hope amid the turmoil that had
befallen Aihandrui.
They liberated those in chains and attended to those who had been bitten. Emma, showing
compassion, reunited a young mother with her child, garnering heartfelt gratitude. However,
amidst the rejoicing, a voice cut through the celebratory atmosphere.
"They would come for us!!!..." the voice exclaimed, shattering the joyous moment. "They
haven't forgotten what they came for."
A hushed unease settled over the crowd.
"What do you mean?" Grace inquired. "You barely have supernaturals within your town."
"The IMPERISHABLES are looking for a recruit, perhaps," suggested Dante.
"You don't get it, do you?" he retorted. "The IMPERISHABLES are only here for one thing,
despite all they're doing... They've come for the immortal."
The revelation left Emma and her friends in shock. As they exchanged glances, the truth sank in.
"Is there a vampire among you?" Dante questioned.
112
"He's the only immortal human who stole from a fairy, which attracted the IMPERISHABLES. His
greed endangered our people, and therefore, we banished him. And ever since, the
IMPERISHABLES have been looking for him," the man explained.
"Where can we find him?" Emma inquired, prompting silence from the gathered crowd.
Suddenly, an old woman approached Emma and offered to share the story of John Maxwell, the
immortal human. Inviting them into her home, she began to narrate the events leading up to
the banishment of John Maxwell.
The story continued from six months earlier when the people of Aihandrui were under attack by
the IMPERISHABLES, who invaded their hometown. The revelations unfolded, shedding light on
the origins of the conflict and the quest for the elusive immortal human, John Maxwell.
"But on a fateful day, John Maxwell saw the beautiful maiden he once had an eye for, in
trouble, pursued by a supernatural," the old woman continued. "Maxwell, driven by instinct,
intervened to save the damsel in distress."
The maiden was on the brink of defeat when Maxwell entered the fray. To everyone's
astonishment, his adversary was not an ordinary supernatural but a formidable creature—a
vampire fairy.
"How?" Dante questioned. "It's impossible for a human to kill a vampire fairy."
"Indeed, it seems impossible," she replied. "But it was the sun that saved them both. John
managed to restrain the creature in the sunlight, where it burnt to ashes. From that moment, a
fairy gained the trust of John Maxwell. They would meet often, and as she grew to trust him,
she fell in love with him, and they became soulmates."
However, John had ulterior motives. He began to inquire about the secrets of the fairy's youth,
and she, grateful for his saving her life, shared those secrets with him. In return, he was taken
to the fairy world, the colony, where he was introduced to the wonders and ways of the fairies.
Their trust and love blossomed, but John Maxwell's actions took a dark turn when he drank
from the fairy's fountain of youth—an unthinkable act that sent shockwaves through the fairy
colony. Captured and brought before the councils of the fairy order, they struggled in vain to
extract immortality from him. Maxwell was imprisoned for many years until he managed to
escape, indifferent to the love he once held and the danger he had unleashed.
Returning to Aihandrui with an unchanged appearance, Maxwell sought trouble, drawing the
attention of the IMPERISHABLES. Since then, they relentlessly pursued him after he was
banished from Aihandrui, with the IMPERISHABLES anticipating his potential return. The
113
consequences of Maxwell's actions echoed through time, intertwining with the current turmoil
faced by the people of Aihandrui.
"What a tragic story," remarked Dante. "With him being immortal, he would regret all his
wrongdoings."
Emma turned to the old lady, asking if she had any idea where they could find John Maxwell.
However, the old lady was unable to provide an answer. Fortunately, her grandchild
intervened, disclosing the location where Maxwell had been frequently seen.
Guiding them to a junction, the young man pointed ahead, indicating the direction they should
follow. After providing the information, he returned home, leaving Emma and her friends to
continue the journey.
"You'll find him there! Straight ahead in the woods," he said, prompting Emma to express her
gratitude.
Arriving at the location, they discovered Maxwell's dwelling in disarray. Beer bottles littered the
ground, a dead antelope roasted like a barbecue, and damp clothing hung on a rope. Despite
the mess, they approached the door and knocked, hopeful for a response.
To their surprise, Maxwell emerged from behind, shirtless, with a dead animal draped around
his neck, embodying an unexpected and unsettling presence.
"What the fuck are you doing?" John Maxwell exclaimed. "This area is off-limits."
They turned around to face John Maxwell, with Dante recognizing him immediately. "Chris?"
Dante questioned.
"Long time, Dante," John replied.
"You know each other?" Grace inquired.
Seated to discuss, Dante and Chris revealed a long history of friendship, spanning thirty-five
years. Chris, adopting the new identity of John Maxwell, acknowledged Dante's persistence in
finding him.
"It's been thirty-five years since I set my eyes on you, Dante," John Maxwell reflected. "Took
you long enough to find me. I see you're still the same old Dante I know of."
"Likewise," Dante responded.
"Nah! Age took over," John said with a slight smirk.
114
Grace, eager to understand the connection, interjected, "Sorry to ruin the moment, but how'd
you guys know each other?"
"We were once childhood friends," Dante began. "Chris!... John and I were very close. We did
everything together. He was like a brother to me after we lost both our parents, and we vowed
to look after one another."
"Troublesome is an understatement," John chimed in, taking out a bottle of beer and flipping
open the cap with his thumb. "Dante was still human then. Oh boy! Those were the good old
days for Dante."
"We did all we could to survive—committed all sorts of crimes together. We did what we had to
do to survive, to keep our bellies full," John continued. "Not until the supernaturals attacked
our homeland. They killed innocent people, men, women, and children. We barely made it out
alive in the woods, if not for a supernatural who came to our aid. He saved us." John said, his
gaze fixed on Dante.
"He moved so fast that our eyes could barely keep up with his fast reflexes. He was a vampire,
and not just any vampire but a contracted one," John said.
"A vampire assassin," Grace added.
John Maxwell cleared his throat, leaning back into his seat. "Well, the rest is history. So why
come now after all these years?" he asked.
"The IMPERISHABLES are back," Emma stated.
"Oh shit! I know that already," John replied.
"Not just that, but the town you once were in is now in trouble for what you've done," Emma
continued. "What really happened when you became immortal?"
John took a deep breath, locking eyes with Emma. Suddenly, a realization seemed to hit him, as
if a memory had surfaced.
"It's you, isn't it, the great legendary Emma Stone?" John remarked. "You were there on that
day when the war happened in the fairy colony."
"So, you were at the fairy colony?" Karl asked.
"But it was not as you were told. I'm sure you were told stories of how I betrayed the one I
loved for my selfish desires or how I made trouble in Aihandrui, but they're all wrong," said
John. "They never understood the real truth of what happened."
115
"Then what really happened, John?" Dante inquired, prompting John to reveal the true events
that transpired.
"After I saved Brenda from the vampire fairy, I was badly hurt to the point of death, for she was
on a mission to protect her colony from war. She tried as much as possible to heal most of my
injuries, as I could barely breathe. Brenda took me into the fairy colony; she saved my life with
the fountain of youth. I never stole from it. Her people were informed of what I had done for
her, and she took responsibility for that," said John. "Before the fairy colony was under attack,
she told me to stay hidden, that they would come for me if they spotted a human who's
immortal. I tried to stay hidden but couldn't bear to see Brenda being killed as she died in my
arms. I could still recall her beautiful smile," he shared, his tone sobering.
"I fought alongside the colony and was spotted by another who went after me after my escape,
led by another fairy through the fairy gateway. Then, the IMPERISHABLES found me in
Aihandrui as I fought to protect with a few of the supernaturals within her people. They saw my
coming to their hometown as a curse, and thus, I was banished. I never meant to hurt anyone; I
never meant to bring trouble," John explained, revealing the circumstances that led to his
banishment from Aihandrui.
"I'm so sorry for your loss, John," said Emma. "But those people need your help. No matter
what they've thought of you to be, you can still change that and let them know and see that it
was not as they thought it to be in their hearts. I believe it's what Brenda would want you to do
– to make the right choice and use your gift to save these people."
"And let's not forget the IMPERISHABLES are after him as well," added Dante. "They want what
you have."
"Well, they can't get it and never will," John replied, determined to face the challenges ahead.
On the other side, those who had escaped went back to report to their masters of how they
were defeated by the descendant of Dracula Stone. Veronica, upon hearing this, became more
furious and issued a bounty on Emma and her friends, especially targeting Emma Stone. The
forces regrouped and set out to pursue Emma, her friends, and the immortal human,
intensifying the threat they posed.
In Aihandrui, the IMPERISHABLES were on their way with full force, threatening to lay waste to
the land. Emma, with her heightened senses, detected the imminent danger and urged her
allies to leave with John, who had now joined their side. Arriving ahead of the IMPERISHABLES,
Emma and her friends explained the impending threat and the events that had transpired,
leaving the people astonished.
116
The community rallied, believing in the information shared, and prepared for the impending
battle. Some supernaturals within Aihandrui joined forces with Emma and her friends, while
others protected the non-supernaturals, all working together with a strategic plan in place to
defend against the approaching danger.
Meanwhile, at Wicca Sabbat, a raven was sent by Sister Becca from the Witches of Light to
deliver a crucial message. The message informed them about the impending threat from the
Sisters of the Dark Han, who were set to come for the chosen one. Following Peggy Lance's
successful completion of her trials of initiation, the raven headed straight to the council of
witches during their hours of divination.
Dorothy keenly observed the raven and promptly alerted the others, including Peggy Lance. The
raven flew directly to Peggy, landing on her hand, and stared into her eyes, conveying a vivid
vision of all that had happened and the imminent danger approaching.
"My Queen. Mother of all. What did you see?" Dorothy asked.
"I saw the death of the chancellor. I saw the attack on Pytaminc," said Peggy. "I see war coming
here."
The revelation brought great disturbance to the council, but Dorothy, embracing hope,
reassured the members.
"The Witches of the Light are strong and will forever be strong, and so will the Wicca Sabbat,"
said Dorothy. "We have the great descendant of our ancestors in our midst. We have Peggy
Lance." The council engaged in indistinct conversations.
"So, what do you suggest?" asked one of the council members.
At nightfall, the IMPERISHABLES arrived in Aihandrui, only to find the entire town quiet and
peaceful. They could barely sense any presence of life.
"Where have they gone to?" said one of the IMPERISHABLES as the Lycanthropes began to sniff
the area for traces of humans or supernaturals.
"You'll find none here," said John, who was standing on a high fence.
"The immortal human," said a hybrid. "You're coming with us."
"Not if we can help it," declared Emma as her friends emerged from the shadows. They had
strategically placed oil and dynamites around the perimeter. Emma, using her witch's fire,
ignited the dynamite, causing a massive explosion that incinerated the IMPERISHABLES to
117
ashes. The few surviving ones and those who barely made it were ruthlessly slaughtered by the
immortal human, Emma, and her friends in a swift and decisive counterattack.
118
They emerged triumphant, rescuing the entire town from the relentless threat of the
imperishables, leaving no survivors in their wake. The resilient people of Aihandrui embraced
the immortal human as their guardian, extending their gratitude for his role in safeguarding
their community. Together with Emma and her companions, he devoted himself to the arduous
task of rebuilding their ravaged homeland.
As the town gradually regained its vitality, a pivotal moment unfolded in a quiet conversation.
John Maxwell, with a curious glint in his eyes, posed the question that lingered in the air,
"Where would you go from here?"
In response, Emma, her determination unwavering, uttered with purpose, "To find the
guardian."
"I may not know who that is, but I'm confident you'll discover them," John declared with a
warm smile. He turned to Dante, extending a hand in camaraderie. "I'll be seeing you, my
friend," he affirmed, sealing their farewell with a firm handshake.
Embarking on their quest for the elusive guardian, the group departed Aihandrui, guided by the
mystical compass. Unbeknownst to them, an enigmatic observer tracked their every move from
the shadows.
As night descended, their journey reached an impasse, prompting a unanimous decision to seek
refuge in the heart of the woods. With no shelter in sight, Karl Carl settled for a peaceful
slumber at one end, while Emma, resolute and watchful, assumed the role of the nocturnal
sentinel. Grace, insisting on Emma resting, persuaded her, and Emma reclined for a well-
deserved rest as Grace and Dante took charge of the night watch. A crackling fire emerged,
casting dancing shadows on the surrounding trees.
In the flickering glow, Grace and Dante found a quiet moment for their burgeoning connection,
while Emma, succumbing to the weariness of the day, finally rested. The woods embraced them
with a hushed symphony, concealing the secrets of the night and the destiny that awaited at
the end of their quest.
In the sacred realm of Wicca Sabbat, the coven of witches stood united and fortified, prepared
to confront the ominous threat posed by the Sisters of the Dark Han.
Sometime later, as Emma lay in restful slumber, an ethereal connection stirred within her
dreams. Whispers, soft and beckoning, reached out to her astral form. Intrigued, she followed
the spectral voices, guided to a surreal place bathed in radiant light.
119
"Fuji!" Emma exclaimed joyfully, rushing to embrace her ethereal companion. Their warm
reunion unfolded amidst the mystical glow.
"Emma, there's trouble," Fuji urgently conveyed. "The witches in Sabbat require your aid. The
Sisters of the Dark Han are orchestrating an attack, using it as a cunning diversion to target the
Chosen One."
"Peggy," Emma whispered, a name laden with concern.
"Yes," Fuji affirmed. "They're plotting something significant, Emma. Intent on leveraging what is
dearest to the Chosen One against her, the dark sisters are poised to strike, endangering every
descendant of the chosen, including you."
Emma, startled by the revelation of her newfound responsibility, couldn't shake the memory of
Sharlene and Charlie's capture, linking it to the Imperishables who had aligned themselves with
supernatural forces. Amidst her conversation with Fuji, she shared the disconcerting news
about Veronica, a vital piece in the intricate puzzle.
As the dialogue unfolded, a sudden intrusion shattered the ethereal connection. A pillar of fire
materialized, engulfing Fuji's astral form and revealing Veronica, a formidable presence that
struck fear into Emma's heart. The two women locked eyes, a tense silence hanging between
them.
"You carry the blood of our mother," Veronica declared with an air of authority. "She's your
progenitor, and yet you defy her will. You possess powers never meant to be yours."
Perplexed, Emma questioned, "Who is she?"
Veronica laughed ominously, drawing near and scrutinizing Emma like a primal creature. The air
thickened with tension as the mysteries surrounding Emma's lineage and powers unraveled in
the presence of this formidable being.
Veronica's chilling words echoed in the ethereal space as she continued to unveil the intricacies
of Emma's power. "You're powerful because you possess her will," she asserted, her gaze
penetrating Emma's very essence. "I feel mother's presence in and around you; her fire burns
through you."
In a haunting revelation, Veronica confronted Emma with the stark reality of those she cared
about, emphasizing the looming threat to their well-being. Emma, however, maintained a
resolute gaze, refusing to succumb to fear.
120
As Veronica's words hung in the air, Emma's dream took a nightmarish turn. Witnessing her
lifeless body on the ground, a sense of dread consumed her.
"You may run from your destiny, Emma," Veronica declared ominously, closing the distance
between them in a blur. A sudden kiss, filled with dark intent, triggered convulsions within
Emma's physical form. The distress reached Grace and Dante, awakening Karl Carl to the
unfolding crisis.
Emma's body contorted in agony, her screams piercing the night, while her eyes widened to an
unnatural extent, fixating on skies transformed into a ghastly shade of blood red.
"Oh no!" Karl Carl exclaimed, recognizing the ominous phenomenon. "It's the omega rage!" He
urgently instructed the others to stand back and attempt to restrain Emma by any means
necessary.
"Omega what now?" Grace questioned, bewildered. "She never told me about this."
Emma, transformed by the omega rage, rose with incredible speed. Her eyes, bathed in blood,
revealed a feral nature as she growled, displaying elongated fangs and razor-sharp claws. Friend
and foe blurred in her distorted perception.
"Emma, if you're there, please listen. You need to calm down and come back to us," Karl Carl
implored with a gentle voice, attempting to reach through the chaos. "We're your friends."
In a violent burst, Emma, in her frenzied state, seized Karl's hand, breaking his arm without a
moment's notice. Grace, horrified, urged Dante to intervene with his super speed.
"How do we stop her?" Grace pleaded, watching Dante's attempt to subdue Emma.
"Only with fairy's or witches' magic could calm her down," Karl explained, writhing in pain. "And
we're not any of those. You need to assist Dante before he gets hurt." The dire situation
unfolded, demanding swift and strategic action from Grace and Dante to save Emma from the
grip of the uncontrollable omega rage.
Dante's efforts to calm Emma proved futile, and he found himself overpowered when
attempting to use his telepathy. Emma retaliated with her own telepathic force, bringing him to
his knees as blood seeped from his eyes and nostrils.
"Emma!" Grace screamed desperately. "Please stop, you're hurting him. We're your friends;
please remember who you are."
121
Initially, it seemed as if Emma might respond, but suddenly, she snapped back into the clutches
of her omega rage. Moving faster than Grace could follow, Emma seized her by the neck, lifting
her off the ground. Dante's intervention provided a momentary respite as Emma collided with a
tree. Yet, her control returned with a vengeance, and in a swift, heart-wrenching turn of events,
she overpowered Dante, snapping his neck.
As Emma approached Grace, growling ominously, Grace pleaded desperately, "Please don't
make me do this, Emma. I don't want to fight you. But you leave me no choice; it's for your own
good. I love you."
In a stark transformation, Grace's eyes turned black, her claws sharpened, her face paled, and
fangs protruded. The once-unlikely combatants engaged fiercely, the clash between friends
echoing in the silent night, as Grace fought with all she had to subdue Emma's relentless
onslaught. The battlefield now bore witness to a struggle that transcended the physical, a fight
for the very essence of their bond and Emma's well-being.
While Karl, still on the ground treating himself, a mysterious hooded stranger passed by him,
pausing briefly without making eye contact. "You're good, but your friends won't last without
me," the stranger declared cryptically before heading straight to where Emma's friends were
grappling with her.
Grace, determined to restrain Emma, climbed on top of her, but Emma's telekinesis effortlessly
pushed her aside. With a furious roar, Emma's rampage continued, leaving Grace unconscious
after hitting her head against a rock. As Dante regained consciousness, he hurriedly fixed
himself, witnessing a peculiar being approaching Emma.
"Careful!" Dante warned. "She's strong and dangerous."
As Emma charged towards the stranger, a telekinetic force suspended her in midair. A fierce
struggle ensued, but Emma found herself overpowered, eventually succumbing to the
stranger's control through a conversion spell on her forehead, rendering her unconscious.
Dante rushed to Grace, who had regained consciousness, and they, along with the hooded
stranger, returned to Karl Carl's side.
Curiosity and confusion filled the air as Dante questioned the stranger's identity. With a
dramatic reveal, the hooded figure unveiled herself as Liliana, leaving Grace astonished. "What
are you doing here?" Grace inquired.
"Hi Bella! Hey, Dante," Liliana greeted, acknowledging their presence.
Karl Carl, still in the dark about Liliana, sought clarification. "Wait! What? I'm totally lost here.
You know her, she knows you. Who are you?"
122
"This is Emma's sister," Grace explained.
Dante, ready to assist Karl Carl's recovery, was about to offer his blood when Liliana intervened.
"Don't do that," she warned.
"Why?" Dante inquired, puzzled by Liliana's sudden intervention.
"You'll only make things worse or perhaps kill him," Liliana cautioned. "Supernatural blood is
very unique and works in different ways. Fairies and witches don't need other supernaturals'
blood to heal. Witches use spells, but not as fast as fairies, who have unique healing abilities
along with healing spells. A supernatural's blood is of no use to them. Unlike shape-shifters,
who can't drink any supernatural's blood for speed healing. They're more or less like humans
with supernatural abilities; it might kill them or cause severe side effects unknown to them.
Supernatural blood is dangerous to humans as well. Only vampires, hybrids, tribrids, Lycans,
and wolves can share blood among themselves for speed healing. And it can also empower
them for a short period of time." Liliana chanted magical words, mending Karl's injured hand
with her mystical abilities.
"It should speed up your healing like that of an average human," Liliana informed Karl, who
expressed his gratitude for her assistance.
As Liliana explained her reason for being there and the connection with Dante, Grace couldn't
help but voice her lingering disappointment. "I don't think Emma would be happy to see you,
Liliana. You left her when she needed you the most."
Liliana acknowledged her past actions. "I know... But I can't stay. Promise me, Bella, that you'll
protect her. I knew you both to be more than just besties."
With those words, Liliana stood up. "Please keep my coming here a secret. When the time
comes, I'll find you. I promise." She vanished with a smile, touching her pendant, leaving behind
a pact of secrecy.
The next day, Emma woke with renewed strength, her memory of the previous day wiped
away, only a slight headache remaining. Grace inquired about her well-being, and Emma
humorously described feeling like her head was spinning like a carousel.
Noticing Karl's healing hand, Emma inquired, and he brushed it off, assuring her that he was
fine. Planning their next move, Karl asked, "So where to now, Emma?"
"Wicca Sabbat," Emma declared, setting the course for their next destination.
123
"Why there?" Dante inquired, prompting Emma to recount the vivid dreams Fuji had shared
and her encounter with Veronica in the dream realm. However, Emma had no recollection of
the subsequent fight with her friends.
"If Fuji could pass a message to you, it means it's serious," Grace emphasized. Karl Carl chimed
in, "And none of the descendants are safe. They'll be coming for us along with the remaining
descendants of the chosen."
Dante expressed his shock, stating, "I never knew the Imperishables were planning all of this for
ages."
Grace, concerned about their next steps, asked Emma, "If they're planning this as a diversion,
Emma, what would you have us do?"
"We need to split up," Emma decided. "Karl, you go with Dante to Aougst town to check on
Mrs. Lance, while Grace and I see what's happening at Wicca Sabbat." Emma placed her hand
on Karl and Dante's shoulders, teleporting them away. As she reached for Grace's hand to
vanish to Wicca Sabbat, an unseen force abruptly pulled Emma aside, causing the surrounding
trees to shatter.
Sinister laughter echoed through the woods, and Emma struggled to identify the mysterious
presence. Without warning, a strange being materialized and forcefully threw Grace aside like a
ragdoll, vanishing simultaneously. Emma and Grace regained consciousness, standing amidst an
unfamiliar scene.
The being reappeared, attempting another assault from behind, but Emma swiftly caught her,
revealing the identity of the enigmatic figure.
"Rita!" Emma exclaimed in astonishment as the mysterious assailant revealed her identity.
Roaring furiously, Rita turned invisible, launching a simultaneous attack on both Emma and
Grace. Emma countered with a repelling spell to unveil Rita's invisibility, initiating a fierce
battle.
Rita's fighting skills proved to be unique, relying on acrobatics and displaying unparalleled
agility. Her strategic attacks challenged Emma and Grace, making the confrontation intense. As
Rita moved with incredible speed, the two struggled to keep up with her.
"Now I see why she's unique, why both guardians are born of magic," Grace remarked. Rita,
seemingly defeated as Emma thrust her hand through her chest, turned out to be an illusion.
Realizing the deception, Emma noted, "She's trying to buy more time," and swiftly took off in
flight, holding onto Grace.
124
On the other side, Dante and Karl arrived at the Lances', finding Mrs. Lance unharmed. They
informed her of the unfolding situation, preparing for the challenges ahead.
Emma and Grace reached Wicca Sabbat, welcomed by Dorothy who was already aware of the
impending situation. Peggy, with her escort, approached them, declaring, "It's time," pointing
to the sky shrouded in darkness and resonating with thunder and lightning.
The witches assembled and erected a barrier, shielding themselves from the Imperishables.
Meanwhile, darkness descended upon Aougst town. Various supernatural beings, including
vampires, fairies, witches, hunters, Lycans, and wolves, converged toward the Lance. Curiosity
drew the townspeople out to witness the mysterious events.
Beatrice came out as her daughter ran and hugged her. On the other side, Hannah Wise
observed the dark clouds from her apartment. Meanwhile, in another location, Uncle Sam and
his pack members all observed the foreboding sky. Karl, spying through the window, alerted the
group, "They're coming."
Dante, revealing his fearsome fangs with eyes turned red, cautioned, "Go hide."
A cacophony of screams echoed throughout Aougst town as the Imperishables charged toward
the Lances'. Dante and Karl, joined by other supernatural packs, fiercely battled against the
approaching threat. Supernaturals from within the town rallied to protect Taylor Lance.
Rita Wood, leading the Imperishables, cut through supernaturals with ease. Dante engaged her
in battle, but her unique prowess proved overwhelming. Karl stepped forward, and Rita,
recognizing him as a descendant of the great Hathaway, effortlessly overpowered him with a
telepathic push.
As Rita closed in on Taylor Lance, her fairy's blast barely scratched her. However, a well-aimed
tranquilizer shot from a hunter subdued Taylor. An hybrid took Karl Carl, and the hunters seized
Taylor Lance, leaving Aougst town in a state of defeat as the Imperishables achieved their
sinister objective. The once-vibrant town now bore the scars of a supernatural conflict, with its
residents left grappling with the aftermath of a devastating encounter.
In Wicca Sabbat, Veronica and Marcus Brian led the attack, demanding the release of Peggy
Lance. However, the barriers held strong against Veronica's attempts to break through.
"Chosen one!" Veronica declared. "Come out peacefully, and we'll leave Wicca Sabbat
unharmed. But if you don't surrender peacefully, we've other ways to make you."
125
"I'll go talk to them," Emma decided, and Peggy chose to accompany her. They approached the
front barriers and engaged in a conversation with the Imperishables who were on the other
side. Peggy was told by Emma to stand behind her for protection.
"If it isn't the prodigal daughter of our mother," Veronica remarked. Emma inquired, "Aside
from the girl, why are you here?"
"You should be grateful mother sent us instead of herself," Veronica replied. "It was an act of
mercy."
"Who is this mother you speak of?" Emma questioned. "And what are you planning?"
"Oh! In time, you'll know, Emma Stone. And none of our plans concern you," Veronica
cryptically replied. "But for now, give us Peggy Lance, peacefully... For I know you're hiding
behind her child," Veronica added, realizing Peggy's presence.
Peggy revealed herself, prompting Marcus to say, "That's it!" Peggy, confused and defiant,
asked, "What do you want from me? What did I ever do to you?"
"Uhn! Boo boo bear," Veronica said, making a grumpy face. "Your existence was a flaw. You
were never meant to be, but all that can be fixed now once you come with us and fulfill your
destiny with our mother."
"But what if I don't want to?" Peggy challenged, setting the stage for a confrontation that went
beyond physical barriers, delving into the very essence of Peggy's destiny and the
Imperishables' mysterious plans.
"Then I'm afraid you'll have to make a hard choice between these two," Veronica declared,
signaling Rita Wood, a hunter, and a werewolf who appeared with Karl and Taylor. "What's it
going to be, Peggy?"
Peggy, filled with desperation, pleaded, "Mom! Please don't hurt her, don't hurt them... Let my
mom go!"
Veronica responded, "Oh, Peggy! I don't have the power to do that... Only you can. But in the
grand scheme of life, their sacrifice isn't worth more than your life. You, of all people,
understand, Emma."
Rage boiled within Peggy as Emma tried to calm her down. Veronica and Marcus began
retreating, sensing the tension rising.
"You can't do this... No, you can't take my mother away from me," Peggy angrily exclaimed.
126
"Peggy, please be calm. This is what they want," Emma urged. "We'll get your mom, we'll save
them."
But Peggy, fueled by anger, unleashed a powerful blast that shattered the barriers, eliminating
most of the Imperishables. Rita shielded Veronica and Marcus from the blast.
"Go!" Veronica ordered, making the remaining Imperishables charge towards Wicca Sabbat.
The witches of Wicca Sabbat countered, charging toward the Imperishables, setting the stage
for a supernatural clash that would determine the fate of Peggy's mother and others caught in
the midst of this mystical conflict.
"Peggy! You need to leave..." Emma began, but her sentence was cut short as Marcus pushed
her aside, ready to engage in a fight. However, Veronica intervened, instructing Marcus to get
Peggy. Marcus yielded to Rita, who stepped forward to stall Emma in a fierce battle. Despite
Rita's skills, Emma fought vigorously and ultimately killed her.
Meanwhile, Marcus, attempting to capture Peggy, was blasted aside by Dorothy, who had come
to Peggy's aid. Dorothy helped Peggy escape, but their path was obstructed by tribrids and
werewolves. In a brutal turn of events, they devoured Dorothy in front of Peggy, who screamed
for her to run. The dire consequences of their escape unfolded, leaving Peggy to grapple with
the harrowing loss and the challenges that lay ahead.
In a heated battle, Marcus confronted Peggy, and Emma engaged him earnestly. As the skirmish
unfolded, Grace spotted Peggy and rushed to her aid, attempting to guide her to safety while
Emma battled with Marcus.
Veronica, observing Emma gaining the upper hand against Marcus, decided to intervene,
turning the tide of the battle as she confronted Emma directly.
Meanwhile, Grace and Peggy faced a multitude of supernatural adversaries – Lycans, wolves,
hunters, tribrids, and hybrids surrounded them, while vampire witches and fairies hovered
above. Grace skillfully held her ground against the Imperishables, but Peggy, fighting alongside
her, easily dispatched the vampire fairies and witches. However, Peggy was unexpectedly
tranquilized by a hunter, and just as her mother attempted to intervene, she was tragically
killed in the process. The sudden turn of events left Peggy vulnerable and Grace facing a dire
situation with overwhelming adversaries.
The atmosphere in Wicca Sabbat turned brutal and chaotic. Peggy, barely conscious, witnessed
her mother being killed by a werewolf, while Grace found herself overpowered by the
Imperishables. In the midst of the chaos, Emma faced a fierce battle with Marcus and Veronica.
127
The situation took a tragic turn as Marcus thrust a hole through Emma's chest, and Veronica
snapped her neck aside, leaving Emma lifeless on the ground. The Imperishables had achieved
their dark objectives. Grace, in disbelief, witnessed her best friend lying dead on the ground,
and Peggy's mother clung to life after the intense conflict.
In the aftermath of the devastating battle, Grace frantically searched for Emma's lifeless body,
but it was nowhere to be found. Wicca Sabbat, once vibrant and lively, now lay in ruins, a stark
testament to the toll exacted by the Imperishables on its inhabitants. The heavy toll of the war
left the survivors grappling with loss, mourning the fallen, and contemplating the uncertain
future that lay ahead. The once-mystical sanctuary now echoed with the somber aftermath of a
supernatural conflict that had reshaped the destiny of Wicca Sabbat and its resilient residents.
Chapter 9: Faith or Fate
"That's it, girl!" Dracula Stone exclaimed with a satisfied smile. "You've grown stronger."
"Thanks, Daddy!" Emma beamed with gratitude.
"Sorry to interrupt, Lord of Darkness," a supernatural figure interjected, catching Dracula Stone
off guard during his training session with his daughter. "Your attention is needed at the council
chamber."
Little Emma was poised to follow her father, but Liliana intervened. "Stay with your sister,"
Dracula instructed. "I'll be back. Make sure you keep each other company."
"Don't worry, Dad! I'll take good care of my younger sister," Liliana assured with a mischievous
grin.
128
As Dracula Stone left for pressing matters, the two sisters delved into their training. "Do you
think it's about the... you know... I...M..PER...ISH...ABLES?" Emma cautiously inquired.
"Nah, I don't think so. And even if it is, Dad's gonna handle them with the supernaturals,"
Liliana confidently stated. "Don't worry, sister. I'll always be there to protect you, no matter
what." They shared a reassuring smile, sealing their bond with a heartfelt hug.
After the training session with Liliana, they retreated to their rooms. However, Emma stumbled
upon a peephole in the council chamber and inadvertently overheard their discussions. The
council appeared deeply troubled, their concern echoing for the safety of mortals.
"Emma!" Liliana whispered urgently, noticing her sister's absence. "We need to go up; please
come, sister."
Emma hesitated, grappling with the discomfort of what she had overheard. After a few
moments, she decided to follow Liliana up the stairs to their room. Later that night, as they lay
on their beds, Emma felt an inner turmoil, having overheard unsettling discussions.
In her restless state, Emma couldn't resist the urge to sneak out unnoticed by Liliana. She
headed straight to the peephole she had discovered earlier, eavesdropping on the council's
deliberations. Her name surfaced repeatedly in their conversations.
"It's time," declared Isaac Jacobs. "Helen and I have done our part, and so has the Wise..."
"She's not yet ready for that. My Emma is too young, and she has a lot to learn before she's
ready to put her life on the line for anyone," Dracula voiced his concern.
"But since we're unable to locate the last descendants of Michael, Emma is the chosen one to
take his place, especially after you being the alpha. Her abilities surpass even yours, Dracula.
You, of all people, know that her responsibilities are immense, and the fate of the colony rests
upon her shoulders. She's the first and the last being created in thousands of years after our
creators. The colony needs an Omega, and she's the key to saving us all," explained Alicia East
with a sense of urgency.
"I know it's a difficult choice to make, but she's been marked by Azriel. I know she tricked you,
Dracula, and you did the right thing by saving both your kids from her," reassured Agatha Wise.
"But the prophecy..." Dracula expressed in dismay.
"It still stands," affirmed Sarah Lance. "She'll encounter others like her, those willing to fight for
her and sacrifice their own lives to reunite the colony. Prophecies are never wrong."
129
In the midst of this revelation, Emma's eyes widened in disbelief. Her heart raced as she
processed the weight of what she had just heard. Dracula, upon realizing her distress, was
heading towards her direction to which she could see from the peephole and tell that her
father had noticed her spying on them.
She almost tripped over her own feet, but Dracula appeared from behind, saving her from
falling to the ground. He stared at her with remorse, whispering her name with lips that
stammered to form words.
"Emma..." Dracula whispered, struggling to articulate his thoughts.
"Am I going to die, Daddy?" Little Emma asked, her innocence cutting through the heavy
atmosphere. "Where's Mommy?"
"No, my dear. Mommy's just away for now," Dracula reassured while embracing his daughter.
As he held her close, black tears streamed from his eyes, triggering a spell that wiped Emma's
memories clean. Fortunately, Emma's unique genetic makeup allowed her to retain a few
fragments.
In the aftermath of the Wicca Sabbat, following the war and the defeat of the witches who
failed to protect the chosen one, her mother, and friends, the sacred gathering place
underwent significant damage. Dorothy and some fallen witches lost their lives in the battle.
Peggy's mom found solace in the care of Clara Johnson.
A memorial burial took place for the fallen, with witches singing in their language and
performing ritual rites. Later on, some witches who sought other survivors on the battlefield
but found none, reported news about Emma's body after a thorough search prompted by
Grace's concern.
"I can't believe Emma is gone!" exclaimed Grace in dismay. "She was my only bestie, and her
body is nowhere to be found. Who or what might have taken her? I failed to protect her."
"I know how close you girls must have been, and I understand how hard it's been for your
friends," said Clara. "But this is not the end; there's still hope. Wherever she is, it's all going to
be alright. You're most welcome to stay with us as we resolve matters at hand." Clara left Grace
to contemplate as she stared out the window into the night sky.
Meanwhile, Dante, unconscious in Aougst town after the defeat by the imperishables, regained
consciousness when Beatrice approached him.
"How're you feeling?" Beatrice asked. Dante abruptly got up, appearing in a rush, and frantically
called for Karl.
130
"They took him... They took 'em both," Beatrice informed.
Dante observed the aftermath – dead bodies brutally murdered on the floor, a mix of
imperishables and supernaturals. Some were injured.
"My God, Beatrice, are you okay?" Uncle Sam inquired. "Where's Charlie?"
"We're fine!" Beatrice reassured.
"Those bastards finally got what they came for! Damn it," exclaimed Uncle Sam. "This is war!"
The IMPERISHABLES arrived at their domain, presenting the captives to their mother. Under the
command of Veronica and Marcus, the mother emerged from a bloodbath in a bathtub,
completely naked and covered in blood. Veronica and Marcus knelt before her in reverence.
"Mother! Your faithful children bring you the two finest descendants of the supernaturals. One
descendant from the first order of supernatural... A therianthropy."
"And what about my daughter..." Mother gasped for air after learning of her death. The
Imperishables reported the unfortunate news to her.
Upon hearing the news, Karl, in chains, gnashed his teeth and struggled to break free. Filled
with great rage, he vowed, "You'll pay for what you've done. I'll live to see your body laid to
waste, your heart ripped out, a terrible death befalls you." He was forcibly pulled back by some
hunters, but Mother approached him, putting a clawed finger to his throat and effortlessly
slitting it.
Peggy, on the verge of screaming, found her voice temporarily taken by Mother. Mother then
grabbed Karl, lifted him up, and drank his blood, biting him severely until his head detached
from his body. Mother's mouth was covered in his blood, and her eyes turned blood red,
displaying a newfound empowerment and rage.
"Yes! I can feel how special they are... The taste of blood... So satisfying," Mother exclaimed.
"As for Emma... Find her and the seeker. My daughter isn't dead, at least not yet; she has her
part to play."
Approaching Peggy, Mother touched her chin. "My imitation. Do you love me? What was given
can also be taken away," she remarked as they took Peggy away.
"Someone will be assigned to you to find Emma. Someone close to her, someone she trusts and
who knows her," Mother declared, pointing at Liliana, who emerged from the shadows. "My
daughter!"
131
The story continued with the unconscious Emma recalling her past life. Then, the war came.
Dracula had instructed the guardian before his death to look after his kids when he's no more,
to train them and prepare them for the unknown.
"Emma!!!..." a voice called out to her as she walked into the light.
"Dad!" Emma exclaimed, seeing him in front of her as she ran to hug him. She shed tears of joy,
expressing her happiness to see him. "Why'd you have to leave me?" Emma asked.
"I never left, Emma," Dracula assured. "For I am always with you. But you're needed the most,
and it's your time."
"I don't think I'm strong enough like you, Dad!" Emma admitted. "I'm not like you."
"Yes! You're not, my dear. You're better than I was, even now," said Dracula. "The colony needs
you, and you have friends who are ready to stand by you. You've always been my brave little
girl, my beginning and the end, my bright morningstar."
"And I love you for that," Dracula added, kissing her on her forehead. As the light vanished,
Emma regained consciousness, finding someone in front of her.
"Just as the prophecy said. You would find me," said Elijah Wood. "It's good to have you back,
Emma Stone."
"What happened?" Emma asked as they discussed, seated.
"You died, Emma, but somehow you were able to heal from death. That's something even the
Alpha king could not do," Elijah Wood explained.
"My friends..." Emma grunted in slight pain.
"You need to rest," Elijah said.
"They need me... *Grunts* they took Peggy... *Grunts* Ka..r.. Karl," Emma said. "I have to find
them. Grace and Dante."
"You're not ready, Emma," said Elijah. "You'll need your strength..."
"Where am I?" Emma asked.
"Somewhere safe, not even the imperishables could sense your presence," Elijah Wood said.
"You're barely ready for what's coming, Emma."
"What do you mean?" Emma asked. "I've been ready all my life; you taught me that."
132
"Very true!" Elijah Wood replied. "But what would you do when you face the inevitable?"
"What about the Beta sword?" Emma asked.
Elijah inhaled and said, "Ah! Yes. The most powerful weapon to end a supernatural. But you
must first prove to me you're worthy of it, to be its wielder."
Emma took the first step to attack the guardian, who easily averted her move. In that moment,
she recalled her training session with the guardian as a child in the past, training in the rain.
"There's so much fire in you," said the guardian. "Again." This flashback brought them back to
the present, where Emma proved she was ready to wield the sword. Their combat session was
exceptional, with the guardian skillfully avoiding Emma's attacks using only one hand, the other
behind his back. Despite the onslaught, he had no intentions of striking back until eventually, he
got hit, making him momentarily unbalanced.
"There's more to that, Emma. Show me," Elijah Wood urged. "Let it out!"
"What if I can't control it?" Emma questioned.
"Then let it consume you and hurt those you love or fight to take control over your powers,"
said Elijah. "So what say you?"
As Emma entered the Omega rage, she came at full speed and punched the guardian so hard
that it sent him flying across trees, shattering them as he fell against a rock, breaking it in half.
He got up only to discover his bleeding nose.
"That's new!" said Elijah with a smirk. Suddenly, Emma took control of her rage, reverting back
to her normal state.
"OMG! I'm so sorry," Emma rushed to meet with the guardian who had recovered.
"You did good, Emma," Elijah replied, handing over the Beta sword to her as he conjured it out
of thin air. She took the sword for the first time, staring at it. The sword showed her a trance of
the IMPERISHABLES heading for the Wise.
"What did you see?" Elijah asked. "It's not just the most lethal weapon to kill a supernatural but
also has the ability to reveal revelations to its wielder."
"The IMPERISHABLES are going after the last descendants of the Wise," Emma replied. "I need
to stop them."
On the other side, Mother's patience had run out as she needed to recover fully. She cut
Peggy's left hand's wrist, putting her blood in a bowl and performed enchantments before
133
drinking it. Mother felt refreshed as it transformed her, renewing her youth; her eyes glowed
brightly. She then bit herself on her right hand and force-fed Peggy, carving a symbol on her
forehead and holding both hands, putting her under her spell. They made incantations in the
witches' language.
Dante, on the other side, decided to meet an old member of his while he was with the Adams.
As soon as he stepped out of the Adams' apartment during daylight, he felt a strange aura
leaving him not far away. He was weakened for a second, realizing his body temperature was
dropping fast. He looked at his skin turning red, setting ablaze instantly.
Luckily, Beatrice spotted him, and with Sam's help, they brought the barely recognizable
remains of Dante into their home for safety. Most of his skin had turned to ash.
"Oh my goodness!" exclaimed Beatrice. "He's a vampire but not a vampire fairy; I don't
understand." Charlie went to fetch some blood for Dante to help him recover.
The story continues with Emma finding Grace, communicating with her telepathically at Wicca
Sabbat. Grace was relieved to know that Emma is alive, and she instructed her on where to
meet. Before leaving Wicca Sabbat, Grace informed Clara about Emma's survival.
In Pytaminc, the fluctuating prophecy revealed "for among them was before all," signifying the
return of Azriel, the mother of all imitators of the IMPERISHABLES. This caught the attention of
a witch who informed Becca Addison, along with some trusted witches of light, and they
watched the revelation with terror.
On the other side, Emma obtained the sword from the guardian and asked for his help in
winning the upcoming battle before departing. While on her way, she sensed Dante's aura,
teleporting to Aougst town and locating him with the Adams.
"Emma!" Charlie exclaimed happily, greeting her with a hug. Emma came to the Adams,
witnessing Dante recovering from his sunburns as she provided him with her blood for quick
recovery. Dante explained what had happened to him, and Emma filled the Adams in on what
was coming next. Upon hearing about Charlie being taken, Sam assured Emma that she's not
alone in this.
Emma and Dante met with Grace, who was already waiting for them at the Wise's front yard.
Knocking on the door, a young child opened it.
"Who's she?" Grace asked randomly.
"Emma Stone!" said Becca Wise. "I was expecting you!"
134
Becca introduced herself and invited them in, with her mom coming out of the kitchen, shocked
to see Emma and her friends.
"I thought I made it clear when I asked you not to return," Hanna Wise said. "You need to
leave."
"It's alright, Mom. They know," replied Becca Wise.
"You didn't tell us you had an heir," Dante remarked.
Emma informed them about the IMPERISHABLES coming for them, a fact they were already
aware of. Grace yelled, "You what? How could you be so selfish and think about yourself only
and not care for others?"
"We're humans, okay. We don't have special abilities like you. We're not vampires or
werewolves or witches," replied Hanna. "That's why we had to leave."
"Nowhere is safe, and it won't be as long as the Imperishables are here. We need to fight and
protect our people," said Emma.
"And it's time you know how it all began!" said Becca, astonishing them.
"You may have been told stories from the side of my mother," Becca Wise began. "But you
need to know when it all began. How most of the supernaturals became the IMPERISHABLES.
Before the Imperishables, they were known as the imitators."
Six thousand years ago, a meteor crashed down in Aougst town, wiping out almost everything
in plain sight. From the fallen meteor emerged two naked beings, a man and a woman.
Witnessing the devastation caused by their fall, one of them decided to restore the town to its
former state and bring hope to humanity. On the other hand, the woman viewed humanity as
weak, helpless beings who should worship them as gods. She went about hunting humans,
while the other used his powers to save humanity.
For thousands of years, they battled each other. The woman became too powerful, becoming
the sole force of destruction. The man had no choice but to share his powers with those willing
to fight for their world. They called him the father and guardian of all things supernatural. He
taught humans how to harness the abilities he bestowed upon them.
In the hierarchy of supernaturals, the inaugural positions were assigned to distinct entities. At
the forefront stood the fairy, an enchanting embodiment of magic—the solitary creation of its
kind. Following closely was the shape-shifter, endowed with the ability to assume various
forms. Finally, occupying a paramount role, was the seeker—the ultimate repository of
supernatural knowledge. Not only did the seeker possess the unique skill to perceive through
135
the veils of other supernaturals, but it also held the unparalleled capacity to discern the
emergence of newly formed entities. In essence, seekers were more than mere solution finders;
they were custodians of profound insights into all occurrences, dedicated seekers of truth in the
realm of the supernatural.
In the realms of the extraordinary, Seekers, gifted with unique abilities, were revered as both
humans and supernaturals. Among them, the immortal Michael emerged, a visionary who
assembled a formidable army of supernaturals to combat Azriel, a malevolent force shrouded in
pure evil.
Azriel, formidable but solitary, posed a threat that echoed through the ages. Undeterred,
Michael and his loyal comrades engaged in an epic battle against the darkness, a struggle that
spanned centuries. The clash between their supernatural prowess and Azriel's formidable might
unfolded across the tapestry of time.
As the conflict raged, Michael, once an immortal force, began to wither. His abilities, generously
shared among humanity, drained him of vitality, rendering him weak and aged. Yet, the
sacrifice bore fruit, as the combined might of Seekers proved triumphant over Azriel's relentless
malevolence.
The aftermath brought tranquility to the realms, the cost of Michael's immortality paving the
way for peace. Though weakened, Michael's legacy endured as humans, now united, basked in
the serenity won through sacrifice and supernatural valor.
Three thousand years later, Azriel, rising from the shadows of death, returned with a fervent
determination to complete what she had initiated. The supernatural landscape had
transformed in her absence, with descendants of supernaturals now woven into the fabric of
nearly every town. This resurgence fueled Azriel's fury, prompting her to craft a mimicry of
Michael's original order of supernaturals, seeking to rival the forces that once stood against her.
Having seamlessly blended into the human world under a new identity, Azriel cunningly feigned
affection for one unsuspecting soul, ultimately transforming him into a vampire. As her sinister
plot unfolded, Azriel understood her destiny was entwined with conquering the entirety of
supernaturals and their descendants.
In a strategic move, she and her newfound vampire ally set out to subjugate all, her imitations
multiplying in their quest for dominance. Azriel's first creation bestowed a gift Michael could
not: Dracula, the progenitor of all vampires, made immortal and granted the rare ability to walk
freely in the daylight. This formidable creation stood as Azriel's first imitation, a potent
challenger aimed at rivalling the abilities of the seekers.
136
The second imitation took form as a witch, challenging the enchantments of fairies. Finally, the
last imitation emerged as a formidable lycanthropy, possessing the dual capability to transform
into a werewolf and a wolf, rivaling the shape shifters in their elusive prowess. Azriel,
orchestrating this symphony of imitations, aimed to rewrite the supernatural order itself.
Azriel's imitations multiplied, giving rise to hybrids and tribrids, and they clashed fiercely with
the first order of supernaturals in a centuries-long struggle for dominion over the human world.
In the midst of the chaos, Azriel mated with Dracula, resulting in two children. Remarkably,
much of Azriel's formidable powers were inherited by her daughter, marking her as the first and
last of all supernaturals—an Omega capable of imitating the powers of the first order.
Becca Wise, wise indeed, acknowledged this extraordinary being. "An Omega," she declared,
"able to imitate the powers of the first order." Dracula, now the first alpha king of Azriel's
imitations, chose a path of enlightenment and aligned himself with the greater good, influenced
by the truth revealed by a descendant of the first order.
With newfound purpose, Dracula convinced his fellow imitations to unite against Azriel,
sparking a war that spanned five hundred years. Some deemed it treason, while others joined
forces with the first order of supernaturals to overthrow Azriel. As the conflict unfolded, few
departed without a trace.
After half a millennium of strife, peace eventually settled, though the aftermath brought
change. The IMPERISHABLES, an alliance formed to restore Azriel to her full potential, emerged.
Becca Wise revealed a pivotal moment to one of Azriel's descendants, explaining how Dracula,
recognizing the restorative power within his daughter, rescued her and her sister from Azriel's
influence.
"Your father, Dracula, took you away," Becca Wise disclosed, "knowing that your powers would
complete the restoration of Azriel once all was accomplished."
137
Chapter 10: This Is Not The End
Whispers filled the room as Emma, her voice trembling, revealed the astonishing truth, "Azriel
is my mom... And her true name."
Hanna Wise, with a calm demeanor, responded, "It's no surprise she came as Clair to you,
Emma. I understand the difficulty for you and your family. However, your father, Victor
(Dracula) Stone, did what was right by keeping you and your sister safe."
As the weight of the revelation settled, Emma contemplated, "Maybe if I talk things out with
her, she might reason with me and put an end to this without hurting anyone. I have to try at
least."
Hanna, with a knowing look, cautioned, "Emma, I understand your emotions, but your mother
never cared for anyone but herself. You need to move on and save the colonies."
Amidst their discussion, a tense air enveloped the room as Emma sensed the imperishables
approaching, plotting their next move. The imperishables, in a calculated manner, confronted
the Wise family.
"You can't have us... Whatever you're planning won't succeed," Hanna asserted with
unwavering courage. The stage was set for a clash that would determine the fate of their
intertwined destinies.
"We only came for the girl," Veronica replied, forcefully pushing Hanna aside as she advanced
towards Becca Wise. Just as Veronica was about to grab her, Emma intervened, unleashing a
magical blast that halted Veronica in her tracks.
"You're never getting her," Emma declared, her expression resolute. Veronica, undeterred,
aimed a powerful blast at Hanna, piercing through her as she glitched. The apartment's illusion
spell wore off, revealing the reality that had been concealed.
"Impressive!" Veronica exclaimed in astonishment, acknowledging Emma's formidable abilities.

As the echoes of their confrontation lingered, the sound of a vehicle driving off reached their
ears. "After them!" Veronica commanded her minions, urgency in her voice.
138
The Lycans transformed, pursuing the escaping vehicle, while hunters, undeterred, gave chase
with their own vehicles. Meanwhile, Marcus, attuned to the scent of Emma's friends, sensed
their proximity. Grace, sprinting towards him at full speed, executed a strategic move, pushing
him off balance as he prepared to engage in the impending clash.
"You're a fool to face me alone... You'll die like the rest who defy Mother's will," Veronica
taunted Dante.
"Mother's will is of no good intent," Dante retorted defiantly.
Meanwhile, the IMPERISHABLES relentlessly pursued the Wise family. Liliana observed from a
distance as Emma took matters into her own hands, chasing down the imperishables. The
Lycans howled in pursuit, but Emma, with a display of her formidable abilities, systematically
incapacitated them.
Teleporting to eliminate Lycans, obliterating the hunters' rides, and casting illusion spells to
cover the Wise family's tracks, Emma orchestrated a chaotic ballet of magic. As she dealt with
the last werewolf from behind, another charged towards her, only to be intercepted by Liliana,
who swiftly ordered the werewolf to cease its attack.
"Sister. You work for them?" Emma's anger cut through the air.
"What the hell are you doing?" the werewolf, now in human form, questioned. "Mother said
blood didn't matter, that was the whole fucking point."
"Not my sister!" Liliana asserted, revealing her fearsome fangs. "So stay the hell away."
Meanwhile, on the other side, Grace and Dante engaged in a fierce battle with Veronica and
Marcus. Impatience gripped Veronica, who abruptly took Marcus and teleported away in
retreat.
"Not today!" Veronica's voice echoed as they vanished.
"You knew all this time and you said nothing... You left without a word," Emma confronted
Liliana. "And now you're going after an innocent child... What the heck, Liliana. Think." Liliana
tried to calm Emma, urging her to listen.
"Listen to me, sister. It's not what you think," Liliana pleaded. "If I can convince Mother, she
might reason with us."
"Mom won't listen, for heaven's sake, sister," Emma responded with frustration, stepping back
and running her hands through her hair. "Is Peggy even alive?" Liliana reassured her, confirming
Peggy's existence in the tumultuous web of family ties and magical conflicts.
139
"How about Karl?" Emma's inquiry hung in the air, and Liliana's downcast expression spoke
volumes.
"No! No! No!!!" Emma erupted, pushing Liliana repeatedly on her chest. The werewolf
observed as Veronica and Marcus observed from a distance.
Liliana managed to halt Emma's barrage, pleading for understanding. "At least try to grasp that I
have a plan for us," Liliana urged.
"Oh, come on sis, let's be honest. I frequently disobey every word of yours," Emma retorted
with a hint of defiance.
"What is she doing?" Marcus questioned. "Get her!"
Suddenly, Veronica manipulated the werewolf to transform and attack Emma. In an instant,
Liliana swiftly dealt with the threat.
"It seems Mother's favorite has become a Judas to the family," Veronica remarked as she took
off with Marcus.
The saga continued with Liliana and Emma locked in an intense argument and discussion.
"You need to be strong, Emma, and I'm sorry for not being there when you needed me the
most," Liliana apologized. "I want you to know that I'll always love and protect you no matter
what. But right now, you can't do it all alone. Listen to me for once and obey," she pleaded,
vanishing into thin air.
"Oh, I listen, sister!" Emma exclaimed. "But it's the obeying part I'm not good at."
Veronica and Marcus returned to report their failure to Azriel, who, upon hearing of Liliana's
interference, was consumed by fury. "My own daughter!" Azriel exclaimed in remorse. "It is
high time we prepare to eliminate those who stand in our way."
Azriel, fueled by rage, assembled an army of IMPERISHABLES for victory. With the legendary
talisman presented by Veronica, Azriel used a drop of her blood to resurrect Rita Wood.
Dante and Grace caught up with Emma, who shared the news of the Wise family's safety. "The
imperishables are preparing for war... They're ready to reclaim from the first order of
supernaturals," Emma revealed.
"So what do we do now, Emma?" Grace inquired.
"I've got an idea!" Emma replied, with Dante revealing he had to meet an old ally who might aid
in winning the impending war.
140
Emma and Grace teleported to seek aid from the guardian, while on the other side, Dante
returned to the place of his transformation. Entering through dark tunnels that led to the
vampire coven, he found them in jubilation. To his right, three female vampires engaged in a
threesome, while another voraciously devoured a victim nearby. On his left, gay vampires
exchanged blood in intimate encounters. Some vampires stared at Dante strangely, and a
female vampire attempted to seduce him, but he brushed her off.
Dante pressed forward, heading to the main room. Two bodyguard vampires initially halted
him, but upon hearing a voice, they granted him passage.
"Dante!" Shawn White exclaimed, warmly embracing him. "If he ain't the prodigal son who's
returned. He awaits your arrival," Shawn said, leading Dante to meet his maker, Charles, where
they exchanged a handshake.
"It's good to see you back in one piece, my boy," Charles greeted with genuine happiness.
"What's wrong, son?"
"I need your help!" Dante urgently revealed. "Azriel, maker and mother of all vampires, is
alive." Charles' eyes widened in shock as Dante unfolded the details.
"Obnoxious," Shawn White commented. "Vampires still possess the ability to daywalk." Shawn,
seemingly skeptical, reached out to feel the sunlight's rays, only to retract his hand just in time
to recover from the burning sensation.
Meanwhile, on the other side, Emma and Grace met the guardian, seeking permission to use
the altar to reach out to all supernaturals for aid. However, they learned that the altar had been
destroyed during centuries of battle.
"Clear your mind, Emma. You're an Omega, connect with your inner self, be one with all things
supernatural," advised Elijah Wood.
Following the instructions, Emma closed her eyes. When they reopened, they shimmered in
CMY (cyan, magenta, yellow), allowing her to reach out to all supernaturals. Her telepathic
message resonated across the realms, connecting with the fairy colony, the witch clan, the wolf
packs, the therianthropes, Lycanthropes, the Vampire clan, and even most of the human
colony. Azriel herself couldn't escape the reach of Emma's voice.
*Emma's Message*
"I know for thousands of years, humans lived peacefully before the supernaturals. I know for
centuries, mortals coexisted harmoniously with the supernaturals. For thousands of years,
we've fought an endless war, a war of bloodshed and a thirst for power. But that's not who we
141
are or what we're meant to be." Emma's words echoed in the minds of beings from various
realms, creating a moment of reflection and unity among those who had long been divided by
strife and conflict.
"Our ancestors fought for a better cause, protecting the colony, reuniting to create a world for
all. We've heard stories of old, legends, and myths. It's time for us to decide what we are meant
to be. It's our destiny.
Destiny, huh? Destiny is a gift. Some go their entire lives in quiet desperation, never learning
the truth. What feels like a burden pushing down on our shoulders is the sense of purpose
lifting us to greater heights.
Never forget, fear is but the precursor of valor. To strive and triumph in the face of fear is what
it means to be mortal and supernatural. We don't want a divided colony or clans; we want a
united home we once lived in. How long will we sit back and suffer in the presence of courage,
truth, and justice? It's time to take back our lives, our homes, and protect our loved ones. We
do not choose our destiny; it chooses us. Those who knew you before fate took you by the hand
cannot understand the depth of the changes inside. They cannot fathom how much you stand
to lose in failure—that you are the instrument of flawless design. And all of life may hang in the
balance. The hero learns quickly who can comprehend and who merely stands in our way."
Emma's powerful message echoed in the minds of supernaturals and humans alike, stirring the
spirit of unity and determination.
The colony sprawls vast, an expanse that seems capable of concealing anything. Yet, can you
truly hide from Fate, from our ancestors? Perhaps you believe in finding a place distant enough,
you can escape it all. So you run, to the edge, where safety returns. A realm of quietude and
warmth, the solace of salt air, the peace after danger. It feels like luxury, like you've left grief
behind, and for a fleeting moment, you might believe you've escaped.
You can run far, take precautions, but have you genuinely eluded it all? Can you ever break
free, or is it the harsh truth that you lacked the strength or cunning to evade destiny? The world
isn't small. We are. And fate can find us anywhere.
We are, above all, creatures of habit, drawn to the safety and comfort of the familiar. But what
occurs when the familiar turns treacherous? When the fear we've desperately sought to avoid
discovers us in our very abode?
In this world, survival hinges on holding close those on whom we depend, entrusting them with
our hopes and fears. But what transpires when trust erodes? Where do we flee when the
foundations of our beliefs crumble? In moments of despair, with the future uncertain and our
very existence imperiled, all we can do is run. But for how long, to where, and what propels this
142
quest? This inherent need to unravel life's mysteries, even when the simplest questions remain
unanswered.
Why are we here? What is the soul? Why do we dream? Perhaps we'd fare better by not
seeking at all. Avoiding exploration. Suppressing yearning. Yet, that's not human nature, nor the
essence of the human heart. It's not why we exist. Despite this, we persist in striving to make a
difference, to alter the world, to dream of hope. Never certain of the individuals we'll
encounter along the way. Unsure of who, among the myriad strangers, will hold our hand,
touch our hearts, and share the pain of endeavoring.
We dream of hope, change, fire, love, and death. Then, like the emergence of a new dawn, the
dream becomes real. The answer to life's mysteries, the resolution to our quest, reveals itself.
After much struggle for meaning and purpose, we ultimately find it in each other. Our shared
experiences, whether they be fantastic or mundane, create the bonds that fulfill the simple,
supernatural, and human need to find kindred spirits, to connect. Deep down, we seek the
assurance in our hearts that we are not alone.
The sun rises on a new dawn, yet few of us recognize the debt we owe to those responsible for
it. Among us dwell anonymous figures, seemingly ordinary, whom destiny brings together to
heal and save us from ourselves.
When confronted by our worst nightmares, the choices are few: fight or flight. We hope to
muster the strength to stand against our fears, but sometimes, despite ourselves, we run.
Man's ability to remember sets us apart. We are the only species concerned with the past—
how memories give us voice, allowing us to bear witness to history. In doing so, we provide
lessons for others, celebrating triumphs and warning against failures.
Our fragile existence can be defined in numerous ways, each offering meaning. Yet, it is our
memories that sculpt its purpose and provide context—the private collection of images, fears,
loves, and regrets. Life's cruel irony dictates that we are fated to hold onto both the dark and
the light, the good and the evil, success and disappointment. This duality is what sets us apart,
making us both human and supernatural. In the end, we must fight to cling to it all.
A child is born to innocence, naturally drawn towards good. Yet, why do many among us veer
so horribly wrong? What compels some to walk the path of darkness while others choose the
light? Is it will, or is it destiny? Can we ever truly comprehend the force that shapes the soul?
To combat evil, one must comprehend it. One must embark on a journey back through time,
seeking that crucial fork in the road where the path of good diverges from that of the bad.
Understanding the roots of darkness is the key to navigating the complex labyrinth of morality.
143
We are all connected, bound by an invisible thread that's both infinite in potential and fragile in
design. While joined together, we are also individuals—empty vessels awaiting the infusion of
infinite possibilities, a blend of thoughts and beliefs, a mosaic of disjointed memories and
experiences.
Can I be me without this? Can you be you? If the invisible thread were to sever, what then?
What would become of billions of lone, disconnected souls? This poses the great quest of our
lives—to find, to connect, to hold on. When our hearts are pure, and our thoughts align, we are
truly one, capable of mending our fragile world and creating a better, interconnected existence
with infinite possibilities.
"My name is Emma Stone, daughter of the great immortal Dracula. So who's with me to
victory?" Emma declared.
Responses varied; some joined in large numbers, while others remained indifferent. Emma,
with her unique abilities, could discern their thoughts.
"I'm proud of you, sis," Liliana conveyed from afar, her location unknown.
"I hear you loud and clearly, my child," responded Azriel.
On the other side, Dante and the vampires, including Charles, acknowledged Emma's call.
"She lives after all," Charles remarked. "You have our support, Dante."
"This is insane, we'll die," Shawn expressed angrily.
"No, we won't," Dante assured. "I guarantee you, Emma has it all under control."
In the fairy colony, Sharlene smiled upon hearing Emma's words, readying her armies for battle.
Emma and Grace teleported to the Wicca Sabbat, where Clara Johnson updated them on Taylor
Lance's condition. Simultaneously, Dante arrived, having been informed of their whereabouts
by Emma. Together, they headed to meet Peggy's mom, who teetered between the state of life
and death.
"Our magic could barely sustain her; she's dying, Emma," Clara expressed with a heavy heart. "I
feared this would be heartbreak for the chosen."
Pity washed over them as they observed Taylor, frail and barely able to see or speak. "We need
to give her some space to recover and prepare," Clara suggested.
144
Heading out with Dante, Taylor, unbeknownst to them, grabbed Dante's hand and spoke
telepathically. Clara directed them to the council chamber for a meeting, thanking Emma for
her efforts.
In the midst of their departure, Emma noticed something amiss with Grace, who stared at her
awkwardly. "What?" Grace responded with a smile.
"Does he know?" Emma questioned, referring to the baby.
Surprised by Emma's awareness, Grace explained that it wasn't yet time and she planned to
surprise Dante. Emma, thrilled for her and Dante, joined them at the council chambers for
strategic planning.
"Emma, it's good to have you back alive," greeted one of the council members as they
discussed their plans.
"The IMPERISHABLES will come with battalions, but we'll be ready," Clara declared. "I've made
contact with the witches of light at Pytaminc, and the fairy colony is in alliance with us."
"That's very good," acknowledged another council member. "We need to rescue the chosen
one, and we don't know what Azriel is planning. It's not something good for any supernaturals
or mortals."
"Mother could try all she wants, but she won't succeed, not this time, not today, as long as we
have each other. We'll end this war in victory," Emma asserted.
"All plans are in motion," another council member added. "We need to move this fight far away
from the humans."
As they dispersed to prepare for the impending battle, Emma, walking down the stairs, heard a
faint voice calling out to her telepathically. "Emma... Emma!!!" The whispers persisted as
Emma's astral form left her physical body, guided by the mysterious voice.
"Peggy!" Emma exclaimed upon finding Peggy tied in her astral journey. However, Azriel
appeared behind Emma, placing hands on her shoulders, and whispered, "Only you can save
them. Give that which was never meant to be, and in my mercy, I will spare what's left of the
supernaturals."
Back at the Wicca Sabbat, Emma opened her eyes to return to consciousness. Grace inquired,
"What did you see, Emma?"
"I saw Peggy... I saw mother," Emma replied. "But there's something I need to do alone. I'll be
back," she added, teleporting away.
145
In a small town, Emma met with Tyler O'Hara, who was with his family. "You shouldn't have
come to me, Emma Stone," Tyler expressed.
"You know why I'm here," Emma asserted.
"And I'm not helping. I've left that life and moved on," Tyler declared.
"You have a beautiful home, a lovely family," Emma observed. "But all that won't last if you
don't help win this war. I know Lafayette..."
"Don't you dare say his name," Tyler interrupted with a stern warning. The past lingered, and
Emma faced the challenge of convincing Tyler to re-enter a world he sought to leave behind.
"I know he was a good man, trying to prevent what we're facing now. I understand because I've
seen it happen," Emma empathized. "But if you don't help, my mother would destroy those
who do not succumb to her. I need you; we all need the greatest hunter in all the colony. We all
need Tyler O'Hara. So please join us, for I know this is what he would've wanted. Please."
Tyler remained silent, walking away without a response, entering his home. His family, having
witnessed the encounter from the window, stood witness to the internal struggle within Tyler.
The weight of the impending battle and the call to return to a life he had left behind left Tyler
facing a profound dilemma.
Chapter 11: Blood and War - Part 1
Grace approached Emma to discuss plans, revealing she had spoken with Mother to minimize
casualties. The trio—Emma, Grace, and Dante—headed alone to the battleground. A legion of
IMPERISHABLES marched toward the warfront. Emma gazed skyward, observing the clouds
shrouding the sun.
"Magic," Emma whispered.
"For the safety of the immortals," Dante declared.
146
The IMPERISHABLES, under the command of Veronica and Marcus, paused for a moment.
Emma and Veronica ascended into the air for a brief mid-air conversation.
"Be careful, Emma," warned Grace as she took flight.
"I see you've chosen the battleground of death," remarked Veronica. "Mother will claim what's
hers from you today and then exact vengeance on you and your sister for betrayal. How can
three stand against our battalions of Mother's imitation? It's over, dear Emma."
"It's not," Emma countered. "And I sense your fear of defeat, Veronica. You can alter your path
and aid us in winning this war. Azriel won't serve you well."
"And I am not alone, unlike you," Emma continued defiantly. "I have friends in high places."
Veronica seethed with anger, parting ways after signaling a werewolf and a vampire witch
among the IMPERISHABLES to attack Emma. To her astonishment, Emma swiftly dispatched
them with the beta sword, leaving Veronica visibly shocked. The blade inflicted significant
damage, causing the vampire witch to explode into smithereens and the werewolf to dry up,
burning from the inside out until only bones fell to the shattered ground.
"The beta sword!" Veronica exclaimed in fear, urgently commanding her army to launch an
attack.
Emma and her friends returned to the scene, and a resounding scream escaped her, a potent
force Veronica recognized from five centuries past—a method used to end her own existence.
It bore the name "The Fawich Scream," a sonic onslaught melding the powers of a fairy and a
witch. Alicia East and Sarah Lance had previously employed it to vanquish Azriel and Veronica, a
technique exclusive to the most formidable descendants, not just any ordinary pairing of witch
and fairy.
The Fawich Scream proved devastating, eliminating swaths of imperishables in a series of

explosive eruptions. As more adversaries emerged, portals materialized, disgorging fairies and
witches. Sharlene commanded her fairy colony, Clara Johnson and Becca Addison led the
witches in Wicca Sabbat and Pytaminc, while Charles marshaled the vampires.
Curiosity etched Grace's face. "Who are they?"
"An old friend," Dante responded, a wry smile shared with Charles.
Veronica, incredulous, beheld a spectacle—an army of supernaturals and imitations converging

to aid Emma in the unfolding battle.
147
Emma wielded the beta sword in the midst of battle, while Dante and Grace fought side by side,
reminiscent of old times. Grace tore apart a vampire fairy with her bare hands, lifted by Dante
as they seamlessly coordinated their attacks. Meanwhile, Dante dispatched Lycans, wolves,
hunters, vampire fairies, and witches with brutal precision.
Sharlene unleashed a potent fairy blast in mid-air, decimating a significant number of

IMPERISHABLES. Marcus and Veronica, seething with anger, observed from a distance as their
troops charged toward the chaotic battlefield. The IMPERISHABLES engaged in a fierce struggle,
aided by Mother's fiery onslaught that caused havoc among the supernaturals.
In the midst of the chaos, many witches and fairies were transformed into vampire fairies and
witches by the IMPERISHABLES, intensifying the conflict. Hybrids and tribrids were unleashed to
battle the supernaturals, forcing Emma and her friends to fight their way through the
tumultuous battlefield.
In the midst of the heated battle, Sam and Charlie sought an old friend to form an alliance. In
the ongoing war between the IMPERISHABLES and Emma's friends, along with other
supernaturals and humans willingly joining their cause, the conflict intensifies.
Venturing into an ancient cave, its darkness so profound that not even the moonlight could
barely penetrate its depths, Sam and Charlie found themselves in an eerie realm. Multicolored
eyes glowed mysteriously throughout the cavern, harmonizing with the ominous symphony of
growls and heavy stomps—resembling sharp claws descending—intermingled with the
unsettling sounds of bones and skulls being crushed.
In the obscurity, a thumping sound resonated near Sam's face, gradually unveiling itself to be a
Lycan. As the Lycan emerged, it brought with it packs of wolves, tribrids, and hybrids, creating
an otherworldly assembly within the depths of the cave.
"Why have you come?" the wolf communicated telepathically.
"To seek your aid in this war," Sam replied. "The supernaturals need you; we need you."
"For thousands of years, we've hidden in the shadows, undisturbed," the wolf responded. "And
now, you trouble our moment of peace."
"There'll be no peace when all is lost," Sam asserted. "When Azriel claims what's hers. We're all
her children, imitations of the first order of supernaturals. Those unwilling to swear allegiance
will perish."
"What do you seek to suffice?" questioned a hybrid.
"Freedom... for all supernaturals and humans," Sam declared.
148
"And what about the descendant of Jacobs?" a tribrid inquired. "To lead us to victory."
Sam pointed at Charlie, the last descendant of Jacobs, her blood carrying the key and hope.
"She'll lead us to battle, she'll lead us to victory." Charlie transformed into her Omega wolf
before the gathered supernaturals, and their collective roar echoed as a resounding
acceptance.
In the midst of the ongoing battle, the tide seemed to favor the IMPERISHABLES, their
dominance apparent. However, a sudden howling sound disrupted the rhythm. An imitator, a
hybrid, had captured an IMPERISHABLE, a Lycan, and ruthlessly tore it apart. Peggy took charge,
leading the imitators alongside her uncle and mother. They transformed and fought shoulder to
shoulder with the packs.
In a synchronized move, the hunters, under the command of Tyler O'Hara, entered the fray,
with Xara among them. Their presence swiftly shifted the balance back in favor of the
supernaturals. As the scales tipped, Veronica and Marcus retreated to Azriel, urgently informing
her about the beta sword.
An IMPERISHABLE moved to attack Emma from behind, but before it could strike, an unknown
being intervened, swiftly eliminating the threat.
"Sister!" Emma exclaimed with a smile.
"You know I couldn't let you handle it alone," Liliana replied. She unleashed her most powerful
technique, the witches' fire, creating a pathway for Emma and her friends through the chaotic
battle with the IMPERISHABLES.
They reached the other side, Azriel's domain, where they faced the guardian.
"That'll be enough... Emma Stone, you and your accomplice now stand before the great
guardian and mother of the immortals," declared Rita Wood.
"Rita!" Grace exclaimed in astonishment. "Didn't Emma kill you?" she questioned.
"It's no surprise that you were resurrected with the talisman," Emma responded. "We need to
get that talisman off Mother before she finds out." Emma whispered to her friends, urging
them to act discreetly.
"Yes! She was, and she's very pissed about the death you brought upon her, Emma. Thanks to
Mother, who's loving and caring about her faithful children, she showed compassion on her,
unlike you," Veronica sneered. "Rita here will be taking care of you three, as Mother isn't cut
out for your shenanigans."
149
"Where's Peggy?" Emma demanded angrily.
"She lives, for now," Veronica replied, just as Rita charged towards them, only to be pulled
aside by another supernatural to an unknown location.
Veronica, shocked by the sudden turn of events, was met with Emma's confident smile. "You're
not the only one who's got a guardian. You didn't think we'd bring ours, did you?"
Veronica, seething with anger, charged towards Emma. Grace swiftly intervened, directing
Emma to rescue Peggy as she confronted Veronica. In a fierce struggle, Grace seized Veronica
and hurled her aside, the force shattering the glass beneath her.
"I don't want to hurt you, Veronica, but it kind of feels good. Not after what you did to my
bestie," Grace declared, fiercely battling Veronica with determination. Meanwhile, Dante faced
Marcus in his mega-brid form,who hadn't fully transformed yet, engaged in a formidable battle
of their own.
Their intense battle revealed Dante's newfound strength, matching Marcus blow for blow.
Marcus, astonished by the unexpected challenge, charged towards Dante like a bull.
Lifting Dante upward onto his shoulder, Marcus ran through a wall, breaking the bricks behind
them as they fell to the other side. In a display of incredible speed, Dante landed a powerful
punch, forcing Marcus to transform mid-air. The mega-wolf form spoke as it grew in size,
holding Dante momentarily before tossing him aside like a ragdoll. The confrontation escalated,
with both fighters pushing their limits in this fierce struggle.
"I'm impressed by your overwhelming strength, a formidable barrier for a vampire in my path,"
Marcus declared, his grip tightening around Dante's neck, the intent to strangle him evident.
"Your demise will leave an indelible mark, and then I'll tear off your fucking head as well."
*Marcus roared furiously.*
In the midst of an epic battle in the Woods, the guardians faced off. Elijah and Rita Wood
clashed, their confrontation laden with intense emotion.
"You fight for the descendants," Rita Wood exclaimed with great rage. "I thought you were my
brother. Together, we could have achieved so much. You carry the DNA of Azriel."
"I bear the blood of a fairy, the first among the supernaturals. You are but an imitator," Elijah
Wood responded. "Yet, it doesn't have to end like this; there's hope. Join us, sister."
Rita, caught in a moment of melancholy, erupted into maniacal laughter. "The last descendants
of Michael," she declared.
150
The narrative then shifted to Emma, who had pinpointed Peggy's location. She engaged in a
fierce battle, eliminating the IMPERISHABLES in her way, managing to free Peggy just before
they were surrounded by more of the relentless foes.
"Emma!" the weakened Peggy whispered, calling out to her.
"I've got you," Emma assured, standing tall against the IMPERISHABLES. With the beta sword in
hand, she swiftly slaughtered them all. As a werewolf charged towards Peggy, she obliterated it
with a powerful magical blast. Roaring vampire fairies, and witches approached, but Emma
deftly handled them.
Throwing the beta sword, she pierced a vampire fairy's heart, watching it burn from the inside,
turning into a pile of ash with remnants of its skeleton. Another threat, a vampire witch, met its
end as a vampire fairy swooped in, saving Peggy.
Looking up in surprise, Peggy discovered her savior was none other than her mother.
"Mom!" Peggy exclaimed tearfully as they embraced. "I thought I had lost you."
Suddenly, Azriel revealed herself in a transparent dress with no footwear, adorned in a gown
with silver lining. A golden bra and underwear, embellished with silver rhinestones, adorned
her figure. Golden bracelets adorned her left hand and foot, and a perfectly fitting golden tiara
adorned her head. Azriel's beauty was otherworldly—blond hair, pink lips, blue eyes, and elf-
like ears.
Walking majestically toward her daughter, Azriel inquired, "How long have you been able to
see?"
"My whole life," Emma replied. "Why, mother?" she asked.
"For it is high time, my child. The world is changing, and humans are perishing. The
supernaturals herald this transformation. Together, you and I can forge a better world once
everyone embraces and accepts my will," said Azriel. "This is not the end. Victor never
comprehended that; he was misguided and blinded by the first order of supernaturals. Michael
proved weak, unable to grasp my vision for humanity. Instead, he chose betrayal, turning
against one of his own, turning against me."
"I loved your father, as I've loved all of you. But love alone won't change this world, won't
cleanse the evil that Michael and his creation have unleashed, plunging all colonies into chaos.
That's why I'm here—to rectify the mistakes made by your father, Michael, and the first order,"
said Azriel. "Only if you peacefully return what belongs to me."
151
"But you love me, you loved Dad! You were both happy together. What changed all that? I
know there's still some good left in you, mother. Please, do what's right," pleaded Emma.
Azriel laughed and replied, "I never loved you. I despised you and everything about mortals.
They're weak and pathetic. I thought I raised you better." Both of Azriel's eyes turned blood-
red.
"You never raised me. You abandoned us," Emma retorted.
"Then it's high time I begin," said Azriel to Emma, who summoned the beta sword to her aid.
"Get Peggy outta here!" Emma commanded Taylor Lance, who swiftly took Peggy to safety as
they fled.
"That was a grave mistake, Emma," said Azriel, using her immense speed to push Emma to a far
distance, preparing for battle.
On the other side, Dante managed to break free from Marcus's grip, delivering a powerful
knock that sent Marcus flying. Swiftly, Dante approached from behind, clamping his hand over
Marcus's mouth, destabilizing him and shattering the wall behind. Furious, Marcus rose, healing
from his wounds.
Both charged towards each other, Dante transforming into a vampire fairy, grabbing Marcus by
the shoulders, and soaring into the sky as their intense battle unfolded. The conflict culminated
with Dante emerging victorious, ending Marcus by ripping off his head with razor-sharp teeth
and tearing his body apart, crushing his heart like a bug. Marcus's head fell to the ground as his
dismembered body showered the area in blood.
152
Chapter 12: Blood and War - Part 2
The battle between Grace and Veronica raged on with intense ferocity. Utilizing her formidable
abilities, Veronica gained the upper hand, teleporting effortlessly to engage Grace, who
struggled to keep pace with her opponent's powers.
"You're weak, not fully developed in strength," taunted Veronica. "Do you truly believe you can
win? You lack the fortitude and courage to outsmart me."
Veronica continued to teleport with uncanny speed, attacking Grace from every angle. Her
invisibility turned the confrontation into a relentless assault, tossing Grace around like a ragdoll.
"I'll drain the life out of you before your death," Veronica declared. "Your demise will be slow
and agonizing."
Grace's eyes turned black, seizing the opportunity to catch Veronica off guard. She hurled her
aside while teleporting and swiftly reappeared from above. Landing on Grace's shoulders, she
executed agile acrobatic moves, tossing Grace away and using her super speed to inflict harm
with razor-sharp claws.
153
Despite the onslaught, Grace stood her ground, defensively shielding herself from the claw
attacks and strategically planning her counterattacks. This unexpected resilience stunned
Veronica, who had grown overly confident.
In a decisive moment, Grace seized Veronica by the neck, slamming her forcefully to the ground
before throwing her against a wall. Without hesitation, she plunged her hand through
Veronica's chest, ruthlessly ripping out her heart while draining her of her lifeblood. In this
macabre spectacle, both Veronica and Marcus met their gruesome demise.
On the battleground, the supernaturals surged forward, claiming victory in the ongoing battle.
Taylor arrived with her daughter, guiding them to Clara, who had fully recovered as a vampire
fairy. Taylor briefed them on the intense conflict between Azriel and Emma.
Peggy, harnessing her magical abilities, combined forces with Sharlene, effortlessly eliminating
a substantial number of IMPERISHABLES. The scene unfolded with a seamless display of their
combined power.
Meanwhile, the saga continued with Emma and Azriel locked in a mid-air battle, employing
every available means. Emma struggled to land a direct hit with the beta sword as Azriel, with
incredible strength, seized her by the neck and forcefully slammed her against a pillar. Azriel's
prowess was undeniable—unparalleled strength, unfathomable speed, and enhanced stamina,
effortlessly dominating the skirmish against Emma.
"You're feeble, a disgrace bearing my blood—a disappointment to all. Sending my children

instead of myself was mercy. I even boast about you, claiming you're undefeated, possessing
my will. But I was wrong to let Dracula raise you as a weak human with a conscience, living
among animals instead of with me. Does Karl's death bother you, or the demise of those you
love disturb you? You don't know the half of what I'm capable of, child. I'll destroy everything
you love until my will is done. I'll purge this world of mortals and every supernatural who defies
me. Pity them, Emma, but don't value them over your own kind," Azriel declared.
In a display of astonishing skill, Azriel deftly averted the sword flung at her with her fingernails.
However, keen-eyed Emma noticed the talisman on Azriel's tiara—an unmistakable trophy.
In the heart of the woods, the guardians engaged in an intense battle, their skills nearly evenly
matched. Spells were countered, and both proved to be adept fighters, engaging in a relentless
exchange. Rita, utilizing her remarkable speed, unleashed attacks on Elijah, yet he effortlessly
evaded each assault, all the while attempting to persuade her.
"You're more than this... You, above all, understand that. We're guardians, not destroyers,"
Elijah asserted amid the clash. "Our purpose is to bring balance to the supernatural realm."
154
"And the path you stand on isn't the right choice for you, brother," declared Rita, her
movements swift as she fought. "Everything you know and strive to protect will crumble before
your very eyes. Even that which you guard as the last resort will fade into nothingness because
you're too blind to see that I'm right and you're wrong."
Elijah seized hold of Rita as she struggled to escape, teleporting them in and out
simultaneously. Breaking free, their clashing hands emitted a powerful blast, obliterating their
surroundings.
"What a waste of gifts. Truly, your creator weeps in their grave," Rita Wood remarked, taking a
step back and summoning a flaming sword from thin air. Elijah mirrored her actions, conjuring
an ice sword.
"If you won't be convinced of Mother's will, then I have no need of you," Rita declared.
"Perhaps Mother will be merciful enough to remake you in her own image."
Simultaneously, they charged at each other with immense speed, stabbing one another. Their
eyes exploded wide open in unison.
*Both snuff*
"I see it now... It's so... very bright," Rita uttered as she gasped for air, fainting. In the luminous
light, she saw her creator, Sarah Lance, smiling at her. "Forgive me, Mother, for I've failed you."
In Elijah's arms, Rita's weakened form dissolved into nothingness, leaving him with a lingering
sense of remorse. Before her passing, she had transferred her magic to his left hand.
Meanwhile, the tale unfolded with Emma and Azriel. Azriel effortlessly dismissed the beta
sword, treating it as inconsequential. In an attempt to intervene, Emma reached out, but
Azriel's telekinesis hurled her aside with force.
"Look at what they need to mimic a fraction of our potential. You and I could've made a
difference, but instead, you chose these pathetic creatures over us. We could've bestowed
upon them eternal life..." Azriel mused. "What more are you willing to lose, to sacrifice your
existence for them? Knowing they'll remain unchanged, as they always have. The aggression of
mankind cannot be subdued, only momentarily quelled."
Emma swiftly recovered, super speeding to knock Azriel off balance, initiating an intense battle.
Their clash encompassed teleportation, evenly matched strength, nearly identical agility, and
superior reflexes—a true Alpha and Omega struggle.
155
In a daring move, Emma unleashed her fawich scream, causing damage that Azriel quickly
recovered from. Azriel retaliated by grabbing Emma, slamming her face against a rock. Despite
the setback, Emma fought back, and the skirmish led them both tumbling into a tunnel.
Within the confined space, they shape-shifted into a menagerie of creatures—Eagle against
Python, Chimp versus Bear, Tiger battling Gorilla. The battle escalated as they transformed,
reaching the tunnel's end, only for Azriel to push Emma back to the top, where their fierce
confrontation continued.
Grace and Dante rushed to Emma's aid, but Azriel intercepted Emma's attempt to summon the
sword with a telepathic hold, effortlessly stopping her from behind. Meanwhile, Dante and
Grace charged towards Azriel, only to find themselves suspended mid-air at her command.
"How pathetic of you to challenge your maker," Azriel taunted, her laughter carrying a maniacal
tone. Seizing Emma, she dismissed her attempts.
"You're wasting my time, child," Azriel declared with a horrifying voice as she sank her fangs
into Emma's neck, draining her life away. Grace and Dante struggled against their ethereal
restraints when suddenly, Sharlene, Peggy, and Charlie intervened.
Peggy and Sharlene combined their powers, unleashing a powerful fawich scream that not only
pushed Azriel away from Emma but also shattered the spell, freeing Grace and Dante from their
suspended state.
Azriel, fueled by a swift resurgence of strength, underwent a grotesque transformation that left
everyone in terror. The change was nightmarish, a fusion of vampire, witch, and fairy elements,
but devoid of any beauty. It was a disturbing spectacle, an utter ruin of her former allure.
In this horrific form, Azriel's wings twisted into deformed, sharp-edged steel, resembling
massive hands when spread. Her teeth and fangs were razor-sharp, capable of grinding steel
like paper and crushing mortal bones effortlessly. When her mouth opened wide, it extended to
the end of her jaw, revealing a nightmarish abyss.
Her claws emitted a chilling squeak with every scratch, lighting up the surroundings in flames.
Sharp claws on her feet pierced the ground beneath her, leaving a trail of destruction. As her
horns violently ripped the tiara from her head, the legendary talisman fell, shattering into
pieces and unveiling its true, hidden content.
"The blood of Michael," they both exclaimed, eyes widening as all attention fixated on the
concealed drop of blood in a small, sealed, transparent container. The guardian swiftly urged
them to secure it before Azriel could.
156
In the intense battle, Emma unleashed her omega rage, climbing onto Azriel's back to restrain
her from reaching the container. Peggy wielded her magic to deftly push the crucial container
aside.
Charlie's sturdy frame transformed into an omega wolf, forcefully pushing Azriel backward. In
retaliation, Azriel tossed Charlie aside like a ragdoll, showcasing the ferocity of their
confrontation.
Peggy and Sharlene combined their magic, unleashing a full-power assault on Azriel, who
retaliated with fire. The clash resulted in a colossal explosion. Meanwhile, Dante transformed
into his vampire fairy form, engaging Azriel in mid-air. She almost succeeded in ripping out his
wings if not for the timely intervention of Grace and Emma, who grabbed her legs and pulled
her down.
In a fit of rage, Azriel let out a deafening scream that sent everyone flying, her focus fixed on
Peggy and the container.
"Enough!" Azriel bellowed. "I've not endured six thousand years to be threatened by pathetic
creatures like you. You're beneath me, and there's nothing you can do about it," she declared,
employing super speed to seize Peggy by the neck, roaring furiously. "At least, your death will
be meaningless," she sneered, taking the container.
Emma swiftly summoned the beta sword, cutting off Azriel's hand and freeing Peggy from her
grip in a daring move that disrupted Azriel's intended triumph.
Azriel, in pain, fled to a pillar with the container, regenerating her missing limb. "And now, what
was mine shall be restored," she declared, about to drink the blood. However, Elijah Wood
blasted the container from her hand, shattering it against a pointed wood from behind.
Enraged, Azriel screamed furiously and charged towards the guardian but was caught by Emma
from mid-air. Emma grabbed her from behind, and the beta sword fell to the ground.
Ferociously attacking, they attempted to subdue Azriel. Dante and Grace held her hands with
Emma restraining her from behind. Despite their combined efforts, Azriel broke free, grabbing
Dante and poised to harm him. Emma intervened, pushing Dante out of harm's way.
Azriel, fueled by madness, took Emma and flew upward with mighty wings wrapped around
her, burning her fervently. In a menacing declaration, she vowed, "You'll die alongside your
pathetic friends. You're nothing without me. I gave you life, and now I must take it." The
confrontation reached a critical juncture as Azriel unleashed her relentless fury.
In her enraged state, Emma broke free from Azriel's grip, her clothes burnt and partially naked.
Grabbing onto Azriel from behind, they both tumbled down. Azriel, like a mad creature,
157
desperately struggled to shake Emma off, slamming her back against the walls. Emma
ingeniously entangled her legs, interlocking them with Azriel's arms.
Mother, in her monstrous form, continuously pierced Emma with ginormous wings as she
grunted in pain. "Do it now!!!" Emma yelled, the guardian eyeing the beta sword. Grace
pleaded with Emma not to go through with it, insisting there was always another way. Emma
responded with a determined smile. "This is the only way."
Azriel persisted in her struggles, using all her powers to break free. Despite Emma's injuries, she
kept on enduring the damage, committed to the dire course of action.
"Please, Emma. Don't do this," Grace pleaded with tears streaming down her face. The
guardian, wielding the sword, pierced through Azriel's chest, inadvertently puncturing Emma's
as well. All eyes were fixed on the agonizing spectacle as Azriel struggled to break free from
Emma's unyielding grip.
Burnt from the inside out against the wall, Azriel screamed in excruciating pain, unable to
escape Emma's firm hold. Liliana, witnessing the demise of her sister, felt the weight of the
moment.
The beta sword's fervent heat seared through their skins, cracking their faces like heated glass.
It melted and broke into pieces partially as Azriel and Emma succumbed to their demise against
a pillar, leaving behind the remnants of their burnt skeletons. The poignant scene marked the
conclusion of a tumultuous battle with profound consequences.
The IMPERISHABLES found themselves overwhelmed by the supernaturals, with some fleeing
into the shadows. Grace, grappling with the disbelief of Emma's death, gazed at her deceased
friend's body clinging to the pillar as she mourned. The entire group shared in the sorrow for
the loss of Emma Stone.
Liliana, overcome with sadness, had departed, leaving the guardian to discover the broken
pieces of the shattered container. Sharlene, reflecting on the centuries of battle, spoke in
remorse, "After centuries of battle... It's finally over, but at a great cost?" She glanced at Peggy.
Exiting the shadows, they all mourned for Emma and contemplated the toll the victory had
taken. Sharlene had already cast a protection spell on the immortals allied with them, while
Peggy, undoing the spell that blocked out the light, vaporized the impostors, some of whom
fled into the shadows. The aftermath left a lingering sense of victory tainted by the heavy price
paid.
158
Taylor Lance knelt before her daughter, and Peggy, surprised by what was about to happen,
received a heartfelt hug from her mother, who shed tears. Peggy felt a mixture of warmth and
regret.
"You're better off with your new family," Taylor expressed. "I'll always love you."
Peggy, overwhelmed with emotion, pleaded, "Mom, no! Please don't do this. I need you, Mom,
please."
Taylor gently walked into the sunlight, signaling Sharlene to undo the spell. She stared at her
daughter one last time before gracefully burning into ash, a smile on her face. Peggy,
devastated, cried.
The vampire members gathered around Dante as they embraced each other, bidding their
farewells before departing.
"Till we meet again, Dante!" Charles said as the coven members sped off, leaving behind a
bittersweet moment of parting.
Xara embraced Dante warmly, bidding him farewell. Tyler O'Hara joined them, his silent
presence conveying a mutual understanding, before leaving with the hunters. In the shadows,
Sam and Beatrice noticed the imitators departing and received a telepathic message from a
wolf: "Till we meet again."
Clara Johnson, a witch from the Wicca Sabbat, and Becca Addison, a witch of the light from
Pytaminc, united in agreement that witches of light should merge with the Wicca Sabbat under
Peggy's rule. The witches consoled each other, addressing Emma's friends, and bid their
farewells, recognizing the transformative nature of the decision within their magical
community.
Sharlene then approached Grace and Dante, extending an invitation. "You're welcome within
the colony if you choose to," she expressed, leaving the door open for their future endeavors.
The group shared in a moment of parting, each member embarking on their respective paths.
"Emma was more than just a friend to us all; she was more than just a protector of the
innocent... She was everything to us," said Sharlene. "Be strong for her; I know she would want
that for all of us."
The Adams approached Dante and Grace, offering their condolences and willingly extending
any assistance they might need in the future. Grace and Dante, holding hands and sharing a
silent moment of mourning, exchanged a glance before leaving together. The weight of their
loss hung heavily in the air as they departed, united in their grief.
159
We often fancy ourselves as architects of our destiny, believing we wield the power to shape
our own fate. Yet, do we truly have a say in when we rise or fall, or does a force larger than us
dictate our path? Is it nature, science, or fairytales guiding us, or perhaps the intervention of all
things supernatural keeping us safe?
We are not the zenith of evolution; that honor belongs to the humble cockroach. Able to
endure months without food, living headless for weeks, and resilient to radiation. If our
creators fashioned us in their image, then, I propose, our creators are roaches.
On the flip side, a drop of blood hanging over wood fell into the mouth of a supernatural being,
accompanied by a voice proclaiming, "My will be done!" The juxtaposition of human musings
and supernatural forces hinted at a complex interplay in the tapestry of existence.
In the ebb and flow of existence, each moment finds its place, a rhythmic dance in the grand
tapestry of time. The Earth, a relentless spinner at a breakneck thousand miles an hour,
challenges our grip as we cling to its surface. Like the tentative touch of winter's first blush
signaling a profound migration, do we sense the impending shift? Is there a harbinger, a
singular event that set this cascade in motion? Did a whisper reach the ear of the divine, urging
survival, adaptation, escape? Could we, in hindsight, trace the inception of this prophecy and
alter our destiny? Or was the die cast long before our awareness dawned, rendering
intervention futile?
When the supernatural weaves its chosen threads, it exacts a toll, demanding uniqueness at the
cost of conformity. The chosen may find themselves wrestling with tasks that defy their very
essence, turning the anticipated joy of change into an unforeseen betrayal. Cruel as it may
seem, the ultimate objective is self-preservation, survival.
This force, unswayed by sentimentality, mirrors the stark reality of life's ceaseless struggle
against death. In faithfully serving its needs, one can only hope for a residual glimmer of the life
left behind. Despite bravado, humanity grapples with the harsh truth—triumphs are not
chosen, only the stance taken when destiny calls. The courage to answer becomes the true
measure.
In the genesis, discovery reigns supreme—a maelstrom of elements, the inaugural snowfall of
impossible change. Lives unravel, familiar faces morph into strangers, and new nightmares
challenge the sanctity of sleep. Yet amid the chaos, companions emerge, offering a semblance
of safety. Control follows, born from determination, study, and struggle—an attempt to impose
order upon the turbulent unknown. Yet, thundering beneath our efforts, the undeniable truth
reverberates—they are here, and the earth trembles beneath our feet.
160
Some individuals, seemingly mundane, harbor the extraordinary. Natural selection begins
inconspicuously, with an unassuming individual, birthed or hatched like any other. Anonymous.
Ordinary. Except they are not. Within them pulses the genetic code, an evolutionary key
propelling their species to new heights. Destiny unfolds.
Through the passage of time, generations intertwine—a legacy passed from father to son,
mother to daughter. A continuum unfolds, where one's journey echoes the footsteps of the
other, destined to relive both triumphs and mistakes. In the mosaic of existence, their lens
shapes our perception of the world. The fears, desires—do we view them as a guiding light or a
cautionary tale? Are they a blueprint for our path, chosen for familiarity, or do we forge a
distinct identity?
Confronted with disappointment, can we sever the tether that binds us to our mothers and
fathers? Is it possible to replace them, or does destiny conspire to draw us back to the
comforting embrace of home? Within the embrace of our intrinsic nature, boundless potential
thrives, promising a future ripe with possibilities. The present teems with expectation. Yet,
when we resist our instincts and grapple with our deepest urges, uncertainty seeps in. Where
does this divergent path lead? When will the transformative tide recede? Is this metamorphosis
a boon or a bane? For those haunted by the specter of the unknown, the pivotal question
lingers—can we reshape the essence of what we truly are?
Months elapsed as Liliana, veiled in contemplation, slipped into her car and embarked on a
journey to meet someone.
In the sanctuary of her thoughts, Liliana's soliloquy unfolded, "The war, a tapestry woven across
centuries and stretching over six millennia, has finally drawn its curtain. Yet, its conclusion was
not without a formidable toll. Just like our fathers before us, we paid a steep price. The final
omega among all supernaturals, my sister, Emma Stone, offered herself as a sacrifice in the
pursuit of an enduring peace, a cost paid without hesitation."
The imperishables, now comprehending the essence of being, stood at a precipice. Yet, a
haunting fear lingered — could this be the final chapter? Life intertwined with death, victory
shadowed by loss. We all cherish what we've lost, fight for what we love. The departure of a
beloved doesn't mark life's end; it's a continuation. A smile, a silent homage to those we've lost,
as we persist in their absence. This, perhaps, is what Emma sought; her desires concealed in the
enigmatic shadows of destiny, waiting to unfurl in the dance of light.
In life's tapestry, varied stories unfold. Grace and Dante traverse a joyous path, their child in
tow, living a happily ever after that reverently honors the memory of their bestie. Meanwhile,
Hanna and Becca Wise embark on a journey of self-discovery, steering toward a new chapter.
161
Peggy Lance finds solace among witches in the Wicca Sabbat, assuming the revered role of the
mother of all. Charlie, nestled within the packs alongside her mother Beatrice and uncle Sam,
forms a familial bond, cherishing the legacy of the late Josh Adams.
Acceptance of fate resonates in Sharlene East's narrative, shared harmoniously with her people.
"Our stories, whether good or bad, don't define or break us; they mold us into what we
become." The twin sister of Karl Carl Hathaway gazes at the full moon, a silent reminder that
unity begets limitless possibilities. The meteor, etched in time six thousand years ago, bears a
subtle crack, symbolizing the potential for change and renewal in the cosmic narrative's
ongoing dance.
In the aftermath, Liliana clandestinely rendezvoused with the guardian.
"You're more than a guardian," Liliana asserted. "After centuries, you found him, imparted
knowledge under your watchful care. It's what my sister envisioned — someone to illuminate
the world, awakening others like him."
"Is he prepared?" Liliana inquired. "The last descendant of Michael."
"Yes, he's ready," Elijah Wood affirmed, guiding Liliana through a portal-like opening. They
arrived at a scenic cliff where the last descendant of Michael stood, surrounded by trees and a
cascading waterfall. A dove alighted on his hand as Elijah Wood declared, "Behold the first and
last descendant of Michael the Great." With mighty wings unfurled, he soared into the sunset.
"This is not the end," Liliana proclaimed.
Shortly after, a new prophecy unfolded within the fairy colony and the Pytaminc, now merged
with the Wicca Sabbat by Peggy Lance, the Mother of All Witches. Queen Sharlene, summoned
by Margret, faced an unprecedented revelation.
"This has never happened before," Queen Sharlene remarked. "Prophecies only occur at the
Witches' Sabbath."
"What does it say, my Queen?" Margret inquired.
"As long as the descendants of Michael live, Azriel is doomed to fail," Sharlene declared.
At the outskirts of Azriel's domain, a supernatural entity stumbled upon Marcus's severed head.
As it grasped the disembodied relic, its eyes widened in profound realization — Marcus's head,
against all odds, was inexplicably alive.
162
OMEGA 2
ALPHA AND OMEGA
(Rise of the supernaturals)
163
Synopsis
In the annals of time, the clash between supernaturals brewed long before humanity's
transition into their ranks, a conflict ordained by ancient forces. The battle for supremacy
exacted a toll, paving the way for a fragile coexistence among humans and their ethereal
brethren. Colonies and clans, torn asunder by strife, found themselves reunited beneath the
banner of an uneasy peace. Yet, amidst the tranquility, whispers of a new prophecy emerged—
a prophecy destined to shape the destiny of both supernaturals and ordinary mortals alike.
Author's Note: Changes from Omega
"In the upcoming storyline, 'Omega 2: Alpha and Omega: Rise of the Supernaturals,' we'll
introduce 'The Fawich Scream,' a potent sonic technique born from the fusion of fairy and witch
powers. This formidable ability, wielded by Alicia East and Sarah Lance to vanquish Azriel and
Veronica, is reserved for the elite descendants of these ancient bloodlines. While staying true
to the essence of the Fawich scream from its canon in 'Omega,' our sequel will imbue it with a
unique flair. Furthermore, we'll now collectively refer to vampire fairies and vampire witches as
'Fawich' for clarity, retaining their inherited abilities and weaknesses. However, they'll face
newfound vulnerabilities against opponents wielding combined forces or possessing
exceptional strength, despite their traditional susceptibilities to sunlight or the might of the
most powerful supernatural descendants."
The Fawich wield a formidable power: the ability to transmute both humans and certain
supernaturals into their fold, including vampires, fairies, and witches. This transformative
process echoes the original essence found in vampire witches and vampire fairies, now unified
under the banner of Fawich in "Omega 2: Alpha and Omega: Rise of the Supernaturals." Those
subjected to this metamorphosis emerge with razor-sharp claws adorning their hands and feet,
menacing fangs poised to strike, and a pallid complexion that speaks of their newfound kinship
with darkness. Moreover, they sprout majestic wings reminiscent of an eagle's, yet fashioned in
the eerie silhouette of bat wings, a testament to their augmented prowess and otherworldly
lineage.
In Omega 2: Alpha and Omega: Rise of the Supernaturals, several alterations have been made
to the portrayal of supernatural blood and its effects compared to the canon story. Notably,
164
supernatural blood now possesses a diverse array of qualities unique to each lineage. Fairies,
vampires, lycanthropes, hybrids, and tribrids are endowed with remarkable healing abilities,
enabling them to share their life force with others. This includes supernaturals lacking inherent
healing capabilities, such as witches, shape shifters, seekers, and ordinary humans. When
supernaturals with healing powers exchange blood, they can briefly augment their own
abilities, though this enhancement does not extend to non-healers. Furthermore, the sequel
introduces a host of new characters alongside the remaining survivors from OMEGA, promising
fresh dynamics and compelling interactions within the supernatural realm.
These adjustments serve to enrich the narrative and expand upon the complexities of the
supernatural world portrayed in Omega, enhancing the overall storytelling experience for
readers. Thank you for embarking on this journey with me.
Happy reading.
165
Outline for Book I: Emma Stone: The Protagonist of OMEGA
I. Introduction
A. Background on the 500 years of peace following the previous war.
B. Introduction of the IMPERISHABLES and their renewed threat.
II. Rising Conflict
A. The IMPERISHABLES' plan to restore Azriel to full power by capturing descendants of

supernatural bloodlines.
B. Introduction of Emma Stone as the destined peacemaker and key protagonist.
III. Formation of Alliances
A. Formation of new alliances between first-order supernaturals' descendants and rebelled

imitators against the IMPERISHABLES.
B. Emma’s leadership in uniting diverse factions.
IV. The Climactic Battle
A. Details of the battle against Azriel and the NEW ALLIANCE.
B. Emma's sacrifice for the greater good and the defeat of Azriel.
V. Conclusion and Transition to Book II
A. The aftermath of the battle and the impact on the supernatural world.
166
B. Discovery of Azriel by researchers, funded by a billionaire, setting the stage for her
resurrection.
C. Introduction of a new era and prophecy leading into Book II.
Transition into Book II: Alpha and Omega: Rise of the Supernaturals
I. Resurrection of Azriel
A. Azriel's resurrection through the unintended consequences of historical research and

billionaire funding.
B. The mythologization of historical supernatural events in modern times.
II. New Threats and Alliances
A. Introduction of Michael's son as a new key player.
B. Formation and realignment of supernatural factions in anticipation of renewed conflict.
III. Looming War
A. The setup for a new epic battle between supernaturals and Azriel’s forces.
B. The stakes: the fate of both supernaturals and humans hangs in the balance.
167
Chapter 1: The search
For millennia, the clash between humans and supernaturals has been an inevitable reality. My
father, Dracula, a stalwart among the immortals, waged a relentless battle for the greater good
—a struggle that spanned five hundred years, culminating in what we believed to be peace. But
tranquility was short-lived with the arrival of the imperishables.
This conflict not only fractured power and unity but also predates the division among
supernaturals. From the shadows emerged a faction, an alliance of supernaturals who, long
before division took root, joined forces with humans. Among them, the faithful descendants of
the SEEKERS, blessed by their creator Michael, wielded unparalleled powers bestowed upon
them by the father of the first order of supernaturals.
Their mandate was clear: to broker peace and forge unity through this unlikely alliance. Thus,
they birthed the council of supernaturals—a harmonious amalgamation of the venerable first
order and the compliant yet formidable imperishables.
As time unfurled, a prophecy anew unfolded, casting the destiny of all—supernatural and
mundane alike—upon the slender shoulders of my sister, Emma Stone. Leading the rebels
against our Mother, the progenitor of the imitators, she carved a path to victory. Yet, our
triumph proved but a prelude, for a fresh prophecy emerged, unveiling the specter of a looming
malevolence.
Now, as the supernaturals ascend once more, a new alliance beckons, guided by the echoes of
our illustrious forebears and the hand of our creator, the esteemed descendant of Michael. It
falls upon him to uphold the legacy left by my late sister, ensuring that her noble efforts
endure, fostering harmony among all.
Liliana's voice echoed in the wind as she spoke, her words carrying the weight of uncertainty.
"For I feared that this may be the last of humanity's hope," she uttered before leaping from the
highest skyscraper, landing gracefully on her feet, unscathed.
Twenty-five years elapsed, ushering in an era of enlightenment within a civilized school, where
Professor Hamilton imparted knowledge of bygone ages to his eager students.
"History!" boomed Professor Hamilton, his voice commanding attention. "What significance
does history hold for you?" he inquired, prompting a spontaneous response from a young
168
female student named Cecilia. Her raised hand, an unexpected gesture, drew the professor's
keen interest.
"Very good, Cecilia. Well said," replied Professor Hamilton, his approval evident in his tone.
"History," he continued, his voice rich with wisdom, "is a lesson woven into the fabric of life
itself—a tapestry of experiences from the past guiding us through the present. It serves as a
bridge to our heritage, illuminating both the known and the enigmatic. Through history, we gain
insight into the essence of humanity, fostering a deeper understanding among us all. It is the
timeless connection binding every individual who has trodden the earth, transcending mere
moments recorded in textbooks."
Professor Hamilton's words resonated with his students, underscoring the profound
significance of history in shaping our collective narrative.
Professor Hamilton's voice grew animated as he delved deeper into the mysteries of history.
"Indeed, there are countless histories waiting to be unearthed," he exclaimed, his eyes alight
with curiosity. "From the ancient tales of Jerusalem to the enigmatic civilization of Babylon, and
even beyond to the prehistoric epochs of early humanity."
"But amidst these chronicles lies one particularly captivating saga—the history of Aougst town,"
Professor Hamilton continued, his voice tinged with intrigue. "This town, shrouded in myth and
legend, straddles the line between prehistory and posthistory, with many still believing it to
exist in our present time. A place teeming with supernaturals, it is said to be the domain of
Dracula himself, the progenitor of all vampires among the immortals."
"Legend has it," he added, leaning in closer to his students, "that long before the dawn of
humanity, supernaturals roamed the earth, laying claim to its untamed lands."
As Professor Hamilton prepared to unravel the secrets of Aougst town, he paused, his gaze
sweeping over his attentive students. "Dating back six thousand years," he began, "Aougst town
emerged as the epicenter of supernatural activity, a sanctuary for beings beyond our wildest
imagination. Its origins, however, trace back to a pivotal moment in history—a mysterious
asteroid impact."
He leaned in, his voice lowering conspiratorially. "This event, shrouded in government secrecy,
holds the key to understanding the enigma of Aougst town. While officially classified, as
students, it is your duty to seek out the truths hidden from the public eye."
169
Before he could delve further, a dissenting voice rang out—a male student challenging the
professor's assertions. Doubt cast a shadow over the room as he vehemently disputed the
existence of supernaturals among humans, dismissing the notion as a mere hoax.
Professor Hamilton listened intently to the student's dissenting remarks, his expression calm
yet resolute. "Ah, the age-old debate between science and folklore," he remarked, a faint smile
playing at the corners of his lips. "Indeed, science has illuminated many truths about our
origins, tracing human evolution back to our primate ancestors."
"But," he continued, his tone measured, "let us not dismiss the richness of human history and
the enduring allure of myth and legend. While science offers explanations grounded in
observable phenomena, it does not preclude the existence of phenomena beyond our current
understanding."
"Vampires, witches, and other supernatural beings," Professor Hamilton emphasized, "may
indeed be steeped in myth, but myths often contain kernels of truth. They serve as windows
into our collective imagination and the mysteries of the human psyche."
With a gentle nod, he concluded, "So, while our understanding may differ, let us approach
these discussions with an open mind, acknowledging the complexity of human belief and the
vastness of our universe."
As skepticism lingered in the classroom, Cecilia stood unwavering in her belief in the existence
of supernaturals among humans in ancient times. With eloquence and conviction, she
marshaled forth her arguments, weaving a tapestry of evidence and insight that captivated her
peers.
Drawing upon historical accounts, folklore, and cultural narratives, Cecilia presented a
compelling case, challenging the prevailing skepticism with her unwavering conviction. Her
words resonated with clarity and authority, leaving no room for doubt.
As she concluded her impassioned defense, a hush fell over the classroom, her classmates
spellbound by her words. The male student who had earlier voiced skepticism now sat in
stunned silence, his arguments dismantled by Cecilia's unassailable logic and evidence.
With cheers and applause, Cecilia's classmates rallied around her, celebrating her victory in the
intellectual battlefield. And as she basked in their admiration, Cecilia knew that her steadfast
belief in the supernatural had triumphed, leaving an indelible mark on the minds of all who
bore witness to her unwavering conviction.
170
As the night class drew to a close, Professor Hamilton couldn't help but feel a sense of
satisfaction wash over him. The lively debate, sparked by Cecilia's impassioned defense, had
invigorated the classroom, leaving an atmosphere of intellectual curiosity in its wake.
As he distributed the assignment for further research on Aougst town, Professor Hamilton
observed the eager expressions of his students, their minds already buzzing with anticipation
for the semester ahead. With a nod of approval, he dismissed the class, bidding them farewell
until their next meeting.
As he settled in to update his blog, Professor Hamilton was pleasantly surprised by Cecilia's
visit. Her words of gratitude warmed his heart, reaffirming the impact of his teachings on the
next generation of scholars. He listened attentively as she shared her admiration for his work
and expressed her dedication to following his research on his blog.
With a smile, Professor Hamilton thanked Cecilia for her kind words, knowing that moments
like these were the true rewards of his vocation—the opportunity to inspire and nurture the
minds of young scholars like Cecilia, who embodied the spirit of curiosity and intellectual
pursuit.
As Professor Hamilton made his way home, his mind abuzz with the events of the evening, he
couldn't shake the feeling of being watched. The heavy rain pounded against his raincoat,
obscuring his vision as he trudged onward, his belongings snugly wrapped beneath his arm.
A black limousine trailed him, its presence growing more conspicuous with each passing
moment. Despite his unease, the professor dismissed it as mere coincidence, focusing instead
on navigating the treacherous weather.
But as the limousine drew alongside him and came to a halt, a sense of apprehension gripped
him. A towering figure emerged from the vehicle, blocking his path with an air of authority.
"Professor Hamilton," a voice resonated from within the sleek confines of the limousine, its
timbre commanding attention. Intrigued yet wary, the professor pivoted to meet the speaker, a
surge of anticipation quickening his pulse. Mr. Hawthorne, a renowned billionaire shrouded in
the luxurious interior of the vehicle, emerged as the orchestrator of the unexpected encounter,
extending a gracious invitation to his own residence, offering shelter from the tempestuous
weather.
As Mr. Hawthorne extended his invitation, Professor Hamilton found himself swept into a world
of opulence and grandeur. The billionaire's home, a sprawling mansion of unparalleled luxury,
stood as a testament to his vast wealth and influence. Every corner of the compound exuded
magnificence, from the nourishing gardens to the cascading fountain waterfall.
171
The professor marveled at the sight before him, awestruck by the sheer scale of Mr.
Hawthorne's estate. The expansive car park garage, the antique store brimming with treasures
of bygone eras, and the open field stretching as far as the eye could see—all spoke of a life
steeped in extravagance.
As they entered the main apartment, Professor Hamilton's breath caught in his throat. The
interior surpassed even his wildest imagination, resembling a grand stadium in its sheer size
and splendor. Manservants moved about with graceful efficiency, their harmonious uniforms a
testament to Mr. Hawthorne's meticulous attention to detail.
Within the billionaire's home, every corner held a treasure trove of wonders. Art and sculptures
adorned the walls, ancient artifacts whispered tales of forgotten civilizations, and an array of
living and preserved species captivated the senses. The professor marveled at the vast
aquarium, teeming with life in all its myriad forms.
In this auditorium-museum of opulence, Professor Hamilton found himself immersed in a world

of beauty and intrigue, his senses overwhelmed by the sheer magnitude of Mr. Hawthorne's
fortune.
Professor Hamilton's eyes widened in amazement as he took in the splendor of the sparkling
chandeliers above, each one a testament to Mr. Hawthorne's exquisite taste and vast fortune.
"Indeed, your home is a marvel to behold, Mr. Hawthorne," the professor exclaimed, his words
tinged with genuine admiration.
As the evening unfolded, Professor Hamilton found himself treated with the utmost hospitality
by Mr. Hawthorne's attentive manservants. He savored the taste of the most expensive wine,
the rich flavors dancing upon his palate as they made a toast to unknown celebrations.
Intrigued by the air of mystery surrounding the occasion, Professor Hamilton leaned in, his
curiosity piqued. "Pray, Mr. Hawthorne, what is the cause for celebration?" he inquired, eager
to unravel the secrets hidden within the billionaire's memories.
As Mr. Hawthorne recounted his family's legacy of power and wealth, Professor Hamilton
listened intently, his curiosity piqued by the mention of flaws in their family genomes. The
revelation of a discovery tied to his own research left him intrigued and eager to learn more.
Entering the expansive room filled with experiments, Professor Hamilton's breath caught in his
throat as Mr. Hawthorne revealed the contents of his father's journal. Before him lay a marvel
of science—a thousand-year-old genetic living tissue, a relic of ancient times.
"My God," Professor Hamilton breathed, his mind racing with possibilities.
172
Mr. Hawthorne's words echoed in the room, his question hanging in the air. "Do you believe in
the supernaturals, Professor Hamilton?"
Without hesitation, Professor Hamilton nodded, his belief unwavering. In that moment, he
realized the profound connection between their paths, bound by a shared pursuit of knowledge
and discovery. Together, they stood on the brink of unlocking secrets that could reshape the
world as they knew it.
As Professor Hamilton examined the ancient genetic tissue, a mixture of awe and disbelief
washed over him. Here, in front of him, lay tangible proof of his father's lifelong pursuit—a
quest that had cost him his career and reputation in the relentless pursuit of uncovering the
truth behind the supernatural.
Mr. Hawthorne's offer hung in the air, tantalizing in its promise of redemption and recognition.
The professor's mind whirled with conflicting emotions, torn between the allure of acceptance
and the lingering shadows of his father's legacy.
Unbeknownst to him, a hidden thread connected their pasts—a clandestine alliance forged
between their fathers, binding their destinies together in secrecy. Mr. Hawthorne's father, once
acquainted with Professor Hamilton's own father, had orchestrated their introduction with a
calculated purpose—to ensure the continuation of their shared pursuit without the
interference of authorities.
As the weight of this revelation settled upon him, Professor Hamilton realized that his journey
was not one of solitary pursuit, but rather a legacy passed down through generations, bound by
a silent pact between two fathers. And in this realization, he found both solace and
determination to embrace the path laid out before him, guided by the echoes of the past and
the promise of the future.
Mr. Hawthorne's gratitude radiated as he thanked Professor Hamilton for accepting his
proposal, recognizing the significance of his expertise in their shared endeavor. With a sense of
purpose, the professor prepared to embark on a journey unlike any he had known before,
accompanied by Mr. Hawthorne's esteemed team of scientists, archaeologists, and researchers.
As they assembled, Professor Hamilton marveled at the wealth of knowledge and experience
gathered in their midst, knowing that their combined efforts would propel them towards
unprecedented discoveries. With well-armed bodyguards providing protection, they set forth
on their expedition, braving the unknown with courage and determination.
Together, they stood at the threshold of discovery, bound by a shared purpose and propelled
by the tantalizing prospect of unraveling enigmas that had confounded humanity for ages. The
173
following day, Mr. Hawthorne ensured all their requisites were met, enabling the teams to
divide into smaller groups as they commenced their expedition beneath the once-thriving yet
now forsaken outskirts of Aougst town, abandoned by the government long ago.
As they delved deeper into the uncharted territories of possibility, Professor Hamilton felt a
surge of exhilaration and anticipation coursing through his veins. He knew that their odyssey
held the power to reshape the very essence of existence itself.
As the teams descended beneath the civilized facade of Aougst town, excitement and
anticipation filled the air. They set to work, digging and exploring, each discovery fueling their
determination to uncover the truth hidden beneath the earth.
To their astonishment, the professor's research yielded results beyond their wildest
imagination. The billionaire, eager to witness the findings firsthand, led Professor Hamilton and
a select few on a journey deeper into the heart of the abandoned town.
Entering a tunnel, they emerged into a desolate building with an eerie resemblance to a church.
Unbeknownst to them, they stood upon the site of a long-forgotten battle between
supernaturals, where ancient secrets lay dormant, waiting to be unearthed.
Suddenly, a ray of light illuminated a strange object above them, casting an ethereal glow upon
the scene. Their eyes widened in disbelief as they beheld a sight beyond comprehension—a
cluster of burnt, ashen bodies impaled together with a sword.
Mr. Hawthorne wasted no time in issuing orders to his guards, instructing them to remove the
sword and secure the bodies for further examination. With bated breath, they attempted to
pull the sword from its ancient resting place, only to find it stubbornly resistant.
Pooling their strength, the guards worked together, their efforts rewarded as the sword finally
yielded to their combined might. As it was lifted free, the bodies suspended in midair, defying
gravity in a display of unearthly power that left them all in awe.
"Unbelievable," exclaimed a researcher, his voice filled with astonishment.
Mr. Hawthorne leaned in, whispering, "Incredible," as he observed Professor Hamilton

meticulously examining the bodies.
Then, in a moment of eerie suspense, one of the bodies' eyes snapped open, wide with an
unknown intent.
Professor Hamilton recoiled in terror, stumbling backward as the lifeless body sprang to life,
swiftly dispatching the guards who dared to remove the sword. Chaos erupted as the
resurrected being unleashed her relentless assault, laying waste to the majority of the
174
researchers and all the guards in a swift and merciless onslaught. Professor Hamilton recoiled in
horror, his heart pounding with fear, as the creature, now fully revived, exhibited unimaginable
strength and agility. With each calculated move, she dispatched her victims with brutal
efficiency, leaving a trail of devastation in her wake that struck terror into the hearts of those
who witnessed her rampage.
As the acrid scent of blood mingled with the echoes of gunfire, the professor and the lone
remaining researcher stood transfixed in a state of shock, their minds reeling as they grappled
to make sense of the harrowing nightmare unfurling before their eyes. However, amidst their
bewilderment, Mr. Hawthorne stood apart, his countenance adorned with a sinister smile, a
chilling contrast to the gruesome tableau playing out before them.
In stunned disbelief, they watched as the resurrected being, fueled by an insatiable thirst for
blood, indulged in her macabre feast, her piercing gaze never once wavering from their
trembling forms. Locked in a macabre dance of predator and prey, the trio found themselves
ensnared in a web of dread and uncertainty, uncertain of what horrors the night still held in
store.
With the immediate threat neutralized, she turned her attention to the other deceased body
impaled alongside her, tenderly caressing it and whispering, "My daughter," before it crumbled
to ash, dissolving into nothingness.
Amidst the swirling chaos, with onlookers frozen in disbelief, Mr. Hawthorne's sudden act of
betrayal sent seismic shockwaves reverberating through the professor's mind. Seizing the
tumult as cover, Mr. Hawthorne swiftly executed the other researcher with a concealed dagger
from his ornate walking stick, plunging the professor into a vortex of stunned horror.
As the life drained from the researcher's body, a grim testament to calculated treachery,
Professor Hamilton found himself paralyzed by the enormity of the betrayal unfolding before
him. Helpless to intervene, he could only bear witness to the tragic demise of his colleague at
the hands of one he had trusted.
Meanwhile, the resurrected being observed the unfolding tragedy with an unsettling calmness,
her inscrutable gaze betraying no hint of emotion as she stood amidst the carnage, a silent
sentinel amidst the chaos.
As Professor Hamilton's hands trembled with the weight of their dire predicament, he grappled
with the harsh reality of their situation. Caught in a deadly dance between the resurrected
being and a ruthless adversary, he knew that his chances of survival dwindled with each passing
moment. Bracing himself for the next twist in this grim narrative, the professor steeled his
175
resolve, determined to defy the odds stacked against them as he reached for the beta sword, a
symbol of hope amidst the encroaching darkness.
With a steadying hand, Mr. Hawthorne urged Professor Hamilton to maintain composure,
offering the blood of the fallen researcher to the resurrected being as a conciliatory gesture.
Accepting the offering, she drank with a hunger that briefly rekindled her strength, casting an
ominous shadow over their fragile hopes for escape.
As her gaze landed on the sword, Professor Hamilton's grip tightened around "the beta sword,"
yet under the intensity of her scrutiny, it began to liquefy, melting away. Without a word, she
ascended into the night sky, disappearing into the shadows from whence she came, leaving
behind a stunned and bewildered Professor Hamilton.
Contrastingly, Mr. Hawthorne's expression lit up with unexpected joy at the sight of the being
departing. He couldn't conceal his elation as he watched her vanish into the darkness, a sense
of relief washing over him. His reaction stood in stark contrast to the professor's, leaving the
latter even more perplexed by the billionaire's seemingly peculiar response.
As the tumult faded and the resurrected being faded into the night sky, Mr. Hawthorne
beseeched Professor Hamilton to uphold utmost secrecy about the unfolding events, assuring
her of the return. With a blend of apprehension and reluctant acceptance, the professor
consented, keenly aware of the far-reaching consequences looming ahead. Amidst the uneasy
silence, a memory resurfaced in the professor's mind, unveiling their prior discoveries—a truth
already within the billionaire's grasp.
Professor Hamilton was consumed by a creeping unease, his mind grappling with fragments
from his father's journal and their shared research. Slowly, the puzzle pieces aligned, revealing
the harrowing truth: the resurrection of Azriel, a formidable entity cloaked in darkness, and the
obliteration of the legendary beta sword. In a somber exchange, Professor Hamilton confided in
Mr. Hawthorne the dire consequences of their unwitting actions. However, the billionaire
remained stoic, his composure unshaken, even in the face of the professor's mounting anxiety.
Professor Hamilton's warnings were met with mere gratitude from Mr. Hawthorne, who
brushed aside the gravity of the situation. The professor, unsettled by this dismissal, couldn't
shake the nagging suspicion that Mr. Hawthorne harbored hidden agendas and dark secrets
beneath his calm demeanor. As extraordinary events unfolded, the facade of the billionaire
only intensified Hamilton's intuition, whispering of ominous depths concealed beneath the
surface.
176
Upon receiving news of the meteor's discovery in Aougst town from fellow researchers and
scientists, they wasted no time. Swiftly, they secured the extraterrestrial artifact and
transported it to their base for thorough analysis and study.
As each moment slipped by, the web of intrigue surrounding the billionaire only grew denser,
leaving Professor Hamilton to contemplate the depth of Mr. Hawthorne's involvement in the
unfolding events. While awaiting further developments, the professor couldn't shake the
nagging question: what other secrets lay concealed beneath the surface of Aougst town,
waiting to be unearthed by the relentless pursuit of curiosity and ambition?
In the dim shadows of the Wise family's new abode, Becca Wise jolted awake, her heart
pounding with the weight of a haunting vision. Dread seeped through her veins as she foresaw
the resurgence of Azriel and the impending cataclysmic war that would shape the destiny of all
existence.
Meanwhile, across the sprawling expanse of their home, Hanna Wise was gripped by an
inexplicable sensation, a foreboding whisper that sent shivers down her spine. Without a
moment's hesitation, she hurried to her daughter's chamber, her footsteps echoing in the silent
corridors.
Upon reaching the threshold, she found Becca wide-eyed, her gaze filled with unspoken truths
and a silent plea for solace. In that charged moment, mother and daughter shared a wordless
exchange, a communion of understanding that transcended speech.
Becca's countenance betrayed the burden of remorse and the gnawing fear of the unknown,
etched upon her features like heavy shadows in the flickering candlelight.
On the flip side of reality's coin, Bella Grace and Dante Fowler dwelled in bliss as a couple, their
lives intertwined with the enchanting presence of their beloved daughter. Veiled amidst the
facade of humanity, they safeguarded their identities, shrouding their supernatural essence
from prying eyes. Within the confines of their sanctuary, Dante nurtured the burgeoning talents
of their daughter, a quabrid—a being of unprecedented lineage, embodying the essence of
vampire, werewolf, human, and fawich. Remarkably, she could share her immunity to sunlight
with her father, who himself was a fawich. Together, they formed a strong and harmonious
family unit, navigating the complexities of their supernatural existence while living among
humans.
"Steady now, my dear," murmured Dante, his voice a gentle reassurance. "Impressive. You
possess more strength than I anticipated," he remarked with a chuckle, his daughter effortlessly
outmaneuvering him in their training session, their laughter echoing in harmony.
177
"My radiant child," Dante exclaimed, marveling at the sight of his daughter's prowess. "Your
power rivals that of your mother, Amy."
"Thank you, Dad. I cherish you both dearly," Amy replied with a warm smile.
"Dad, can we practice the transformation? I want to master it," Amy eagerly inquired, to which
Dante readily consented. Rising to their feet, father and daughter prepared for the
metamorphosis, a testament to their bond.
With a graceful shift, Dante demonstrated his transformation, assuming the form of a fawich
before Amy's awestruck gaze. Impressed by her father's metamorphosis, Amy awaited her turn,
anticipation coursing through her veins.
"Your turn, Amy. You've got this," Dante encouraged, his voice brimming with support. "Take a
deep breath and let it flow."
Amy heeded her father's counsel, delving deep within herself to initiate the transformation. A
surge of raw energy surged through her veins, intertwining with the very essence of her being.
Nature itself seemed to respond to her call, as the wind whipped around her with unrestrained
fervor.
Her physical form underwent a mesmerizing metamorphosis, a kaleidoscope of hues blending

seamlessly. Her once ordinary complexion dissolved into a symphony of pale, gray, and fair
tones, each shade harmonizing with the next.
As her features contorted, her face emerged as a captivating amalgamation—a visage adorned
with deep blue human eyes, one eyelid draped in ethereal gray, the other in haunting pale. Her
teeth mirrored her hybrid nature, a juxtaposition of human and fearsome fangs. The ears that
graced her head bore resemblance to bats, yet retained a semblance of humanity.
Her hands and feet sprouted razor-sharp claws, a testament to her lineage's predatory prowess.
Her physique, reminiscent of a lycan, possessed a delicate yet formidable frame, with hints of
malnourishment accentuating her ribcage. Patchy fur adorned her body, leaving swathes of skin
exposed, a tangible reminder of her supernatural heritage.
"I did it, Dad," Amy exclaimed, marveling at her newfound form, though a tinge of
disappointment lingered as she yearned to soar with wings.
"Patience, my sunbeam. Your wings will unfurl in due time," reassured Dante, his voice infused
with unwavering confidence. Guiding her through the intricacies of a potent fawich spell, he
marveled at her swift adaptation.
178
Their training was abruptly interrupted by Grace, bearing news of lunchtime. Yet, amidst the
mundane call of sustenance, a palpable shift in the air rippled through their sanctum. Dante's
eyes ignited with a crimson blaze, mirroring the sudden luminescence in Grace and Amy's gaze.
An ominous aura enveloped them, suffusing Dante with an unforeseen empowerment, while
the bewildered family exchanged wary glances, their once tranquil haven now shrouded in
uncertainty.
Amidst the ancient rites of the Wiccan Sabbath, a foreboding energy permeated the hallowed
grounds, unsettling the very fabric of existence. Peggy Lance, ensconced within her chamber
coven, was the first to sense the anomaly during her meditative trance. A sudden whirlwind
extinguished the flickering candle flames that adorned her sanctum, only to reignite upon her
awakening. Engaged in a communion with past witches and communing with her grandmother
through necromancy, Peggy sought guidance from the ethereal realm, consulting revered spirits
such as Dorothy, Fuji, and Taylor Lance.
Becca Addison, attuned to the pulse of the supernatural, sought out her mother's presence, her
demeanor reverent as she approached Peggy Lance with news of the unfolding events.
"Mother," Becca whispered, bowing deferentially as Peggy Lance drew a calming breath, her
silent acknowledgment understood by Addison.
"She has risen," Peggy declared solemnly. "The hour of reckoning is upon us."
Across the verdant expanse of the fairy colony, Sharlene East and her kin felt the tremors of the
arcane disturbance. Like a tempest unleashed, a mighty gale swept through the fairy colonies,
stirring unease among the denizens of the enchanted realm.
Chapter 2: Desire
Deep within Mr. Hawthorne's opulent mansion lies a clandestine underground lair, concealed
from prying eyes, where forbidden experiments unfold. Here, a team of researchers and
scientists delve into the mysteries of a recently unearthed meteorite, its otherworldly
properties beckoning them into uncharted realms of scientific inquiry. Concurrently, they labor
tirelessly to unlock the secrets of a preserved supernatural head, a relic documented in the
journal of Professor Hamilton's late father. Their ambitious goal: to engineer a complete organ
and body, merging science and the supernatural in a daring bid for mastery over the unknown.
Amidst the sacred rites of the Wicca Sabbath, Peggy Lance, bearer of dire visions, solemnly
imparts her unsettling prophecy to the gathered council of witches, urging them to ready
themselves for the looming unseen peril. As whispers of uncertainty fill the air, a pivotal
meeting unfolds between the esteemed Fairy Council Colony and the venerable Witches'
179
Council. In this fateful conclave, Sharlene East's eyes alight with recognition and relief as she
embraces Peggy Lance, their shared resolve undimmed by the gravity of the impending threat.
Together, amidst the mystical aura of the Wicca Sabbath's expansive sanctum, they strategize
and unite against the shadows of fate foretold.
Amidst the hushed reverence of the assembled congregation of witches and fairies, Becca
Addison steps forward, her presence commanding attention as she addresses the revered
custodians of the mystical arts. "Witches and fairies," she intones, her voice a melodic
invocation, "guardians and progenitors of the arcane, I bid you welcome." With solemn
purpose, she continues, "Today, gathered in this sacred space, we unite for a singular purpose:
to safeguard the human realm against the encroaching shadow of prophecy." Pausing, her gaze
piercing the veils of time and fate, she speaks of the looming threat, invoking the name that
strikes fear into the hearts of even the most stalwart: "The return of Azriel, the Creator. Long
foretold in whispers before her passing, she rises once more, poised to unravel the very fabric
of existence itself."
As murmurs ripple through the gathered throng, Becca Addison presses on, her voice
resonating with a mixture of urgency and resolve. "In the aftermath of conflict and the
intervention of imitators," she continues, "a rebellious faction sought to seize dominion over
the human realm, their ambitions quashed by the valiant actions of Michael's son." With
reverence, she speaks of their savior, heir to Emma Stone's legacy, the Omega supernatural
whose very existence restored equilibrium amidst the tumult of supernatural forces. "Today,"
she declares, her words a clarion call to unity, "we stand united once more, bound by harmony
and purpose, prepared to confront this imminent threat with unwavering resolve." With a
solemn nod, she cedes the floor to the council, signaling the commencement of deliberations.
In a clandestine rendezvous, Elijah Wood beckons forth Liliana Stone, their meeting shrouded in
secrecy and urgency. Alongside them stands Malachi, son of Michael, his gaze piercing the veil
of fate with preternatural insight. "She's not alone in her ascent," Malachi asserts gravely, his
voice weighted with foreboding. "Others rally to her cause, swelling the ranks of impending
doom." With a solemn nod, he continues, "This looming confrontation eclipses all that came
before. Azriel wields the divine fury, unleashing the wrath of gods upon humanity." His words
hang heavy in the air, a portent of dire days ahead. "Prepare yourselves," he warns, his tone
resolute, "for the tempest that approaches may well eclipse any darkness we've faced before."
Amidst the weight of uncertainty, Elijah Wood's voice carries a note of resignation. "Liliana
Stone, we are but pawns in the grip of the unknown," he laments, grappling with the magnitude
of their predicament.
180
Yet, Liliana Stone's response rings with unwavering determination. "There's always a solution,
Guardian," she asserts, her resolve unyielding. "And there are others out there, forgotten allies
waiting in the shadows, untouched by time."
Elijah Wood's words carry the weight of ages past, his tone heavy with the burden of
knowledge. "There's a reason why they've remained hidden, Liliana," he explains, his gaze
haunted by the memories of past wars and ancient grudges. "Their absence during Emma's
conflict speaks volumes."
Malachi's inquiry brings the legends to the forefront, his voice tinged with a mix of curiosity and
apprehension. "The Lost Supernaturals," he muses, recognizing the gravity of their potential
involvement.
"Yes," Elijah affirms with conviction and caution is palpable as he acknowledges the existence of
the enigmatic figures from legend. "The Lost Supernaturals," he confirms, his tone tinged with
reverence for their forbidden power.
But hope flickers anew as Elijah Wood speaks of a weapon capable of vanquishing even Azriel.
"The Beta Sword," he declares, its name resonating with significance. Yet, his apprehension is
palpable. "Its power has waned," he laments, the absence of its once-potent aura a stark
reminder of their dwindling options.
Liliana's resolve remains unshaken. "Then we shall seek other means," she declares, her voice a
beacon of determination. "We must reunite, rally the supernaturals once more, for together,
we possess the strength to defy fate itself."
After feeling the strange aura, Bella Grace and Dante Fowler received a surprise visit from
Liliana Stone. They sensed her arrival and knew exactly why she had come. Amy hurried to
greet Liliana with a warm hug, expressing admiration for her strength, fueled by the captivating
stories her parents had shared about the supernaturals.
"Indeed, you truly are," Liliana replied with a smile. "You might just be the next powerful
supernatural there is, Amy."
"Bella, Dante," Liliana continued, her tone serious. "We need to talk."
Meanwhile, deep beneath Mr. Hawthorne's mansion, the experiment commenced. However, it
quickly spiraled out of control when Marcus Brian, his body fully regenerated through genetic
mutation enhancement, unleashed a reign of terror, brutally murdering everyone in the facility.
Haunted by his last memories of battle and the loss of his beloved Veronica, Marcus was
consumed by rage, his instability reaching dangerous levels.
181
As he closed in on Mr. Hawthorne and Professor Hamilton, ready to deliver the final blow,
another supernatural being intervened – a precise vampire. A fierce battle ensued, the clash of
titans echoing through the underground chambers in an epic struggle for dominance.
The vampire fought valiantly, but Marcus Brian's strength proved overwhelming, as he moved
to tear his adversary apart. However, just as Marcus poised for the final strike, a sudden
presence halted his advance – Azriel.
"Mother!" Marcus Brian exclaimed, his tone shifting to one of reverence as he bowed
respectfully, dropping to one knee. The vampire, too, followed suit, acknowledging Azriel's
authority with a similar display of deference.
Overwhelmed with reverence, Marcus fell to the ground, worshipping Azriel in her presence.
With a commanding gaze, Azriel turned towards the meteorite, the focal point of the
experiment. With incantations whispered, she began the ritual to break its bonds.
As Azriel's magic surged, a torrent of immense power erupted like a whirlwind, engulfing the
entire facility. From within the meteor, dark shadow-like creatures of horrifying visages
emerged, their ominous forms spreading outwards, casting a sinister pall over the city.
Professor Hamilton trembled in fear, his voice quivering as he spoke. "What are you doing, Mr.
Hawthorne?" he exclaimed. "She's dangerous, and we've unleashed destruction upon our
world."
However, Mr. Hawthorne remained unfazed, drawing closer to Azriel with unwavering
determination, his eyes fixed on her with anticipation.
Mr. Hawthorne's anger boiled over, his facade crumbling as he lashed out in a fit of rage. In a
shocking revelation, he began to expose his true intentions to Professor Hamilton, shattering
the illusions of trust and decency that had clouded their relationship.
Mr. Hawthorne's voice dripped with bitterness as he spoke, his words heavy with the weight of
his revelation.
"For generations, my bloodline has been plagued by an incurable illness," he began, his tone
laced with resentment. "No amount of wealth or power could save us from its grasp. But there
was a cure, a path to restoration. My father, he knew your father, Hamilton. They delved into
the forbidden, the impossible. Together, they unearthed the key to our salvation—a genetic
mutation derived from the severed head of a supernatural, wielded by a vampire."
The gravity of his words hung in the air, the truth behind his actions laid bare for all to see.
182
"My father struck a deal with the vampire your father deemed the devil himself," Mr.
Hawthorne continued, his voice tinged with remorse as he revealed the depths of their past
transgressions. "Shawn White, that vampire, he offered me a bargain. In exchange for his blood,
which my scientists could harness, he pledged to bring back the Mother of the imitators."
The weight of his confession hung heavily in the room, the consequences of their actions
unraveling before them.
The vampire blood, while partially effective, failed to fully restore me. Its instability within my
genome posed a challenge, compounded by the vampire's incessant need to feed. But our plans
were derailed when the government intervened, transforming Aougst town into something
unrecognizable, obliterating most of our secrets in the process. However, amidst the chaos, a
new idea began to take shape within me.
As I uncovered your continued pursuit of your father's work, I realized the time had come for a
decisive move. You held within you the key to unlocking the secrets your father had been on
the brink of discovering. I knew that your innate curiosity and desire to uncover the truth would
drive you to seek out the hidden knowledge the government had concealed from your father
and the world.
Join me, and together, we can unravel the mysteries of the supernatural. With Azriel by our
side, the mother of all, we will transcend the boundaries of mortality. Your wildest dreams will
become reality, and together, we will achieve eternal life beyond imagination.
As Mr. Hawthorne dropped his walking stick and knelt before Azriel with arms outstretched,
she took pity on the billionaire and granted his desire. With a gesture, she offered him her
eternal blood, and in that moment, he was reborn. Professor Hamilton, witnessing Mr.
Hawthorne's miraculous transformation, marveled at his newfound health and youth.
However, as Professor Hamilton attempted to flee, he found himself thwarted by both

supernaturals. Despite his pleas for mercy, Mr. Hawthorne, now empowered by Azriel's gift,
turned a blind eye to the professor's desperate pleas.
"If you won't accept Mother's will willingly," Mr. Hawthorne declared, his voice laced with a
chilling resolve, "then Mother will take yours forcefully."
With those ominous words, Professor Hamilton's fate seemed sealed as he stood before the
formidable alliance of Mr. Hawthorne and Azriel.
Before Professor Hamilton could even turn to face Azriel, her wrath descended upon him,
transforming him into a zombie-like creature, compelled to carry out Mother's bidding. Though
fragments of his sanity remained, he was now a mere puppet in Azriel's grand scheme.
183
With a commanding tone, Azriel ordered Mr. Hawthorne to utilize his influence to track down
her traitors and eliminate the last descendant of Michael. Meanwhile, she prepared herself to
unleash her ultimate plan, reshaping the world according to her desires.
On the other side of the room, Liliana shared her grave concerns with Dante and Bella, outlining
her plans to thwart Azriel's ambitions.
"Forbidden supernaturals?!" Dante Fowler interjected, disbelief evident in his voice. "You've got
to be kidding, right?"
"But those are just myths, Liliana," Bella Grace added, her tone tinged with skepticism. "No one
has ever seen them in our time."
"True, but the legends hold kernels of truth. To uncover more answers, we must seek out the
seeker for aid," Liliana affirmed.
Dante sighed, feeling the weight of their impending task, but Bella quickly cheered him up with
a reassuring smile. Turning to Liliana, she asked, "What do you need us to do?"
Liliana outlined their mission, and both Dante and Bella gladly accepted the challenge. Hearing
this, Amy's excitement bubbled over as she looked forward to embarking on this adventure
with her parents.
As the Wicca sabbath reached its solemn moment of council, Becca Addison concluded her
address, clearing the stage for the council members to present their matters. Amidst the
hushed anticipation of the gathered witches, Peggy Lance, revered as the mother of all witches,
rose to speak.
Taking a deep breath, she commanded the attention of the assembly, her presence radiating
authority as she prepared to address her fellow witches with wisdom and guidance.
As Peggy Lance addressed the gathered witches, her words carried a weight of urgency and
concern.
"Azriel has risen," she began, her voice resonating with solemnity. "And with her return comes
the looming threat of the unknown. The lost supernaturals, relegated to myth among our kind,
will awaken at her side. But let us not forget: just as there are forces of darkness, there are also
forces of light among them."
She paused, her gaze sweeping over the attentive audience before continuing. "The war that
once divided us ultimately brought us together. And for generations, we have lived in peace,
hidden from the human world. But now, as Azriel threatens that peace, it is our duty to rise
once again, not just to protect ourselves, but to safeguard the world that we call home."
184
"My fellow supernaturals," Peggy Lance implored, her voice filled with emotion, "I beseech you
not as a leader, but as a family. Together, we must unite once more to stand against this
malevolent evil before it consumes us all and threatens the very fabric of our world."
As whispers and murmurs rippled through the gathering, indicating the weight of Peggy's
words, Sharlene East rose from her seat. With a determined expression, she prepared to
address the congregation, following in the wake of Peggy Lance's powerful call to action.
As Sharlene East began to speak, her words carried the weight of her own personal journey and
struggles.
"My whole life as a princess, I've tried to evade my responsibilities, only to find them
resurfacing time and time again," she confessed, her voice tinged with vulnerability. "We do not
choose this path—it is our destiny, our duty to fulfill our obligations. To demonstrate to the
world that even in the darkest of times, there is always a glimmer of hope."
She paused, reflecting on the weight of her royal lineage. "I have grappled with the
expectations placed upon me as a princess, knowing that I can never truly measure up to the
greatness of our beloved Queen and mother. But amidst our individual struggles, we must
remember that we are not alone. Together, as a family, we possess a strength that surpasses
anything we could achieve alone."
"I never truly understood it until we faced the Imperishables," Sharlene continued, her voice
gaining strength with each word. "In that moment, it became clear that our unity and resolve
were something they never anticipated. And yet, we prevailed. Though the victory left scars
upon us, those scars should not deter us. Instead, they serve as a reminder of the sacrifices
made by our loved ones and the strength we possess to overcome any obstacle."
She paused, her gaze sweeping over the gathered supernaturals. "We must not allow ourselves
to be defined by our past mistakes. Instead, let us embrace a new era—a time of hope and
enlightenment. An era where we can stand proudly as individuals, yet united in purpose. Let us
remember that even in the darkest shadows, there are forces of good watching over us. And
together, we can be the light that guides their path to victory."
As the elderly fairy stood before the congregation, her words echoing the sentiments of all
fairies and witches, a sense of anticipation filled the air. With confidence, she addressed the
great council, seeking guidance on their next course of action.
Sharlene and Peggy exchanged a knowing smile, their hearts filled with assurance that they had
paved the way to victory. Together, they stood ready to lead their fellow supernaturals towards
a brighter future, united in purpose and determination.
185
As Azriel soared high into the clouds at night, gazing upon the magnificent view of the entire
city below, she allowed herself a moment of respite. However, in the stillness of the night,
memories flooded her mind—memories of mischievous deeds that had cast her out of paradise
long ago.
With a heavy heart, Azriel began to recall the events of her past lives, tracing back to a time
before she and Michael descended to Earth. Each memory weighed upon her, reminding her of
the choices she had made and the consequences she had faced.
In the enchanted realm of paradise, known as heaven, Aeons ago, Azriel stood as one of the
highest-ranking angelic beings. Blaming humanity for the war that tore through heaven and led
to the fall of her beloved Lucifer and other angels cast into hell, Azriel nursed her resentment in
the aftermath of God's slumber.
In a daring move, Azriel set her sights on seizing control of heaven, consumed by an insatiable
thirst for power and fueled by a relentless craving for vengeance. Yet, her grand ambitions
faced fierce opposition from Michael and the steadfast loyalty of angels who stood resolute
against her and her allies. Together, they waged a relentless battle to thwart Azriel and her
minions, their unwavering determination unwavering in their resolve to safeguard the sanctity
of heaven at any cost.
As Azriel and Michael plummeted from the heavens into the vast expanse of Earth's space, a
handful of Azriel's minions accompanied them, locked in a fierce struggle. In a desperate bid for
survival, Michael unleashed his formidable power, consuming Azriel's minions and transforming
them into dark, shadowy entities. Undeterred, Azriel and her remaining minions engaged
Michael in a ferocious battle, their relentless assault culminating in a gripping showdown.
Finally, seizing the opportunity, Azriel and her minions managed to overpower Michael, intent
on consuming him in the depths of space.
However, their clash took a sudden turn as they collided with a massive meteor hurtling
through the cosmos. The meteor, pulsating with unknown energy, absorbed them into its fiery
embrace, sealing their fates. Their journey ended abruptly as the meteor crashed to Earth, its
impact sending shockwaves rippling through the small town of Aougst, forever altering the
course of its destiny.
As they emerged from the meteor's fiery wreckage, Azriel and Michael stood alone, stripped of
their earthly garments, surrounded by the desolation they had wrought upon their arrival. With
a burning rage smoldering in Azriel's eyes, her gaze fell upon the unsuspecting inhabitants of
Aougst Town, a realization dawning upon her that they now walked among mortals.
186
Driven by fury and a thirst for vengeance, Azriel lashed out at Michael with a devastating blow,
but he moved with lightning speed, catching her fist before it could make contact. The sheer
force of their clash unleashed a cataclysmic shockwave, rippling through the very fabric of
Aougst Town, sending its people reeling in terror and awe at the otherworldly spectacle
unfolding before their eyes.
"You brought this upon yourself, Michael, and now these pathetic creatures will suffer for your
mistakes," Azriel declared, her voice tinged with scorn as she locked eyes with her adversary.
With a defiant glare, she ascended into the air, her powerful wings unfurling majestically as she
soared into the unknown, leaving behind a trail of uncertainty and fear.
Meanwhile, Michael stood amidst the chaos, his thoughts consumed by the consequences of
his actions. With a heavy heart, he pondered the path he had chosen, grappling with the weight
of his decisions and the daunting task ahead of him. As the dust settled and silence descended
upon Aougst Town, Michael's resolve hardened, knowing that redemption lay not in words, but
in the actions he would take to right his wrongs and protect those he had sworn to defend.
Michael ventured into the vibrant heart of Aougst Town, where bustling activities and a serene
community welcomed him. Little did he know, this haven would soon descend into a
nightmarish abyss of horror. Amidst forging friendships and deepening bonds, Michael
discovered love blooming amidst the town's charm. Meanwhile, Azriel lurked in the shadows,
plotting nefarious schemes to unleash upon the unsuspecting town. With each passing day,
Michael's wisdom illuminated Aougst Town, guiding its inhabitants towards enlightenment and
understanding, unraveling the mysteries concealed within its depths.
As Michael's teachings enlightened the people of Aougst Town, a dark cloud loomed over their
newfound wisdom—a grim reality of escalating death tolls haunting their days and instilling fear
of the encroaching night. Azriel's relentless hunt spared neither man, woman, nor child, as she
feasted on their flesh and quenched her thirst with their blood. The townsfolk, ill-prepared for
the monstrous onslaught, found themselves helpless against Azriel's overwhelming power, their
newfound knowledge barely offering a shield against her relentless fury.
For years, Azriel inflicted hardship and death upon her hapless victims, her presence a swift and
relentless harbinger of doom, disappearing into the night as quickly as she came. Michael,
burdened by the weight of Azriel's ceaseless rampage, reached his breaking point and resolved
to wage war against her. Their epic battles stretched across centuries, spanning thousands of
years as they clashed in a relentless struggle for dominance. Yet, despite Michael's legendary
prowess, Azriel's insatiable thirst for death only grew stronger, her power surpassing even the
might of the great Michael himself, leaving him unable to subdue her alone.
187
As their eternal battle raged on, Michael, in his boundless wisdom, conceived a plan to
empower humanity and enable them to stand against Azriel's tyranny. Realizing the need for
courage and self-sufficiency among the townsfolk, he harnessed his formidable powers to bring
forth a being of extraordinary magic—the Queen Fairy. Bestowed with dominion over the
mystical realms and its potent forces, the Queen Fairy set about creating a fairy colony, laying
the foundation for a formidable defense against Azriel's reign of terror. With her guidance, the
fairy colony flourished, giving rise to a diverse array of mystical beings such as Elves, Orcs, and
Gnomes, united in their resolve to stand as one against the encroaching darkness. Yet, their
journey was only beginning, with further revelations awaiting as the tale unfolded.
Following the creation of the Queen Fairy and her mystical allies, Michael's ingenuity gave rise
to his second creation—the Shape Shifters. Selected from among willing humans, these
individuals were bestowed with the extraordinary ability to transform into any form they
desired. Under the guidance of their appointed leader, they stood as versatile guardians, ready
to adapt and confront any threat that loomed over Aougst Town.
Lastly, Michael's divine hand crafted the Seekers, chosen descendants imbued with
unparalleled insight into the supernatural realm. Gifted with near-omniscient knowledge of all
things mystical, the Seekers possessed hidden abilities yet to be unveiled, each one holding the
key to unlocking the secrets that lay shrouded in darkness. As their destinies intertwined, the
true extent of their powers would be revealed, shaping the fate of Aougst Town for generations
to come.
As the story unfolds, the hidden abilities of Michael's creations will gradually come to light,
adding depth and intrigue to their characters. These latent powers, carefully woven into the
fabric of their being, hold the potential to reshape the course of their journey and influence the
fate of Aougst Town. With each revelation, the true extent of their capabilities will be unveiled,
paving the way for unforeseen challenges and triumphs as they confront the looming threat of
Azriel and her reign of terror. Stay tuned as the saga of Omega continues to unravel, revealing
the untold secrets that lie within each of Michael's creations.
As Michael's creations assumed their roles as guardians of Aougst Town, his celestial powers
and immortality gradually waned with the passage of time. In the face of this inevitable decline,
the Seekers, blessed with profound knowledge, took it upon themselves to safeguard the legacy
of Michael's lineage and shield their beloved town from the relentless fury of Azriel.
United in purpose and bolstered by their combined strength, they waged a fierce battle against
the malevolent force that threatened to engulf their world. With Michael's dwindling power
and their own determination as their weapons, they succeeded in vanquishing Azriel and
restoring a fragile peace to their lands—or so they believed.
188
Following Michael's eventual passing, the weight of responsibility for protecting their homeland
fell squarely upon their shoulders. Armed with the wisdom inherited from their progenitor and
fortified by their own resolve, they vowed to honor his legacy and stand as vigilant sentinels
against any darkness that dared to threaten the tranquility of Aougst Town.
Emerging from the depths of oblivion, Azriel's return sent shockwaves through the supernatural
realm, reigniting the flames of her ancient vendetta with newfound ferocity. Three millennia
had passed since her defeat, and in her absence, the world had evolved, with descendants of
supernaturals now flourishing alongside humanity in a delicate harmony.
Yet, Azriel's resurrection brought with it a storm of chaos and uncertainty, her insatiable thirst
for vengeance driving her to recreate a twisted mirror image of Michael's original order of
supernaturals. With each passing moment, her power surged, fueled by the burning desire to
shatter the fragile peace that had been forged in her absence and reclaim her dominion over
the realms of darkness. As the stage was set for a cataclysmic clash between old adversaries
and new, the fate of Aougst Town hung in the balance once more, poised on the brink of
oblivion or salvation.
With her otherworldly guile and cunning, Azriel seamlessly integrated herself into the human
world, assuming a new identity that masked her true nature beneath a facade of false affection.
Her chosen target, an unsuspecting soul, fell victim to her beguiling charms, unwittingly
becoming the first pawn in her twisted game of manipulation and betrayal.
Through dark rituals and unholy rites, Azriel transformed her unwitting victim into a creature of
the night—a vampire, bound to her will and enslaved to her desires. As her sinister plot
unfurled, Azriel recognized the pivotal role this newly created vampire would play in her grand
design.
With each step closer to her ultimate goal, Azriel's ambition swelled, fueled by the insatiable
hunger for dominion over the supernatural realm and its descendants. With her sights set on
nothing less than total conquest, she embarked on a treacherous journey fraught with
deception and treachery, determined to bend the forces of darkness to her will and carve out a
new era of power and domination.
In a calculated maneuver, Azriel and her newfound vampire ally embarked on a campaign to
subjugate all who stood in their path, their imitations multiplying in their relentless quest for
dominance. Among Azriel's first creations stood Dracula, a figure of unparalleled power and
cunning, bestowed with the rare ability to walk freely in the daylight—a feat beyond even
Michael's capabilities. This formidable vampire lord emerged as Azriel's primary challenger,
poised to rival the prowess of the Seekers in their quest for supremacy.
189
As Azriel's imitations proliferated, each one a twisted reflection of Michael's original order, they
posed a direct challenge to the established hierarchy of the supernatural realm. The second
imitation took the form of a witch, wielding dark sorcery to challenge the enchantments of the
fairy folk, In her insatiable quest for power and domination, Azriel preyed upon the vulnerable
souls who hungered for supernatural abilities, luring them into the dark embrace of her twisted
teachings. These witches, once innocent and yearning for greater power, succumbed to Azriel's
seductive promises and delved into forbidden rituals and arcane knowledge.
Under Azriel's tutelage, they mastered spells and incantations that delved into the darkest
depths of magic, exploring the forbidden arts of alchemy and necromancy. With each
whispered incantation and blood-soaked ritual, they unlocked the secrets of creation itself,
bending the forces of nature to their will and birthing new horrors into the world.
Azriel, ever the puppet master, guided her disciples in the creation of other mystical creatures,
from the mischievous goblins and brutish trolls to the grotesque experiments on the dead that
birthed monstrous giants. Through her unholy teachings, she instilled in them a thirst for power
and a willingness to sacrifice anything—be it their own humanity or the sanctity of life itself—in
pursuit of their dark ambitions. Thus, under Azriel's malevolent influence, the witches became
architects of chaos, weaving dark spells and unleashing horrors upon the world in service to
their mistress's insatiable hunger for dominion.
While the third emerged as a formidable lycanthrope, possessing the ability to shift between
human and wolf forms with ease, rivaling the elusive prowess of the Shape Shifters.
With each new creation, Azriel orchestrated a symphony of chaos and destruction, aiming to
rewrite the very fabric of the supernatural order itself. As hybrids and tribrids emerged from
her twisted experiments, they clashed with the first order of supernaturals in a titanic struggle
for dominion over the human world, setting the stage for centuries of bloodshed and upheaval.
The intricacies of Azriel's machinations, and her transformation into the enigmatic figure known
as Clair, would be unveiled in the next chapter, titled "Unraveling the Past," shedding light on
the origins of her diabolical plot and the dark forces that drove her to reshape the fate of the
world.
190
Chapter 3: Unraveling the Past - Part 1
With the passage of three millennia since her resurrection, Azriel understood that a new
strategic approach was necessary to conquer Aougst Town, now teeming with supernaturals
and their descendants. Recognizing the formidable defenses erected by the town's guardians,
she knew that weakening their resolve and exploiting any vulnerabilities would be crucial to her
success.
In a cunning gambit, Azriel assumed a new guise, transforming her appearance into that of a
beautiful maiden, her ethereal beauty masking the darkness that lurked within. Venturing into
191
Aougst under this deceptive facade, she meticulously studied the town and its inhabitants,
seeking out any weaknesses or cracks in their defenses with precision and guile.
With each subtle maneuver and calculated move, Azriel worked to sow discord and chaos
among the supernatural denizens of Aougst, manipulating events from the shadows as she laid
the groundwork for her ultimate conquest. Armed with her newfound guise and cunning
intellect, she embarked on a treacherous journey through the heart of Aougst Town, her sights
set on unraveling the threads of its defenses and plunging the once-peaceful town into
darkness once more.
As the ages passed, tales of Azriel's dark reign and the epic battles that raged between light and
darkness became the stuff of legend, whispered in hushed tones by storytellers and passed
down through generations. Nearly every town bore witness to the scars left behind by the
centuries-long conflict, a reminder of the price paid for peace.
Yet, as the memories of those tumultuous times began to fade into the annals of history, the
untold tale of the mysterious beings who descended from the sky to shape their community
would remain shrouded in mystery, known only to the chosen few—the Seekers. Tasked with
safeguarding the secrets of their origins, they bore the weight of untold knowledge, their
memories woven into the very fabric of their existence.
In their hands, the true story of Aougst Town's genesis and the enigmatic beings who shaped its
destiny would forever remain a closely guarded secret, a testament to the enduring power of
the supernatural forces that once walked among them. And as the sands of time continued to
shift, the legacy of those forgotten beings would endure, their presence felt in every whisper of
the wind and every shadow that danced upon the walls of Aougst Town.
In the tranquil embrace of Aougst Town, amidst the gentle murmur of flowing waters, Azriel—
disguised as Clair—encountered a man whose fate would become entwined with hers in ways
neither could have foreseen. Victor Stone, a humble fisherman untouched by the bloodline of
supernatural descendants, epitomized the essence of ordinary humanity. Yet, beneath his
unassuming exterior lay a stunning visage—a handsome gentleman of striking features, his light
complexion and towering stature captivating the gaze of all who beheld him.
Their paths converged by the stream where Victor sought solace in the rhythmic dance of the
waters, casting his lines into the depths below. Little did he know that his encounter with Clair
would set into motion a chain of events that would forever alter the course of his destiny and
the fate of Aougst Town itself.
As the golden hues of twilight painted the sky, Victor stood amidst the gentle currents of the
stream, his senses attuned to the serene tranquility of the setting sun. In the quietude of his
192
solitary fishing expedition, he caught sight of a figure emerging from the depths—a young
maiden of ethereal beauty, her presence a mesmerizing anomaly in the peaceful waters.
With each graceful movement, she seemed to dance upon the surface, her intentions veiled in
mystery as she ventured deeper into the stream's embrace. Struck by both curiosity and
concern, Victor observed her from afar, his heart quickening with each step she took towards
the abyss.
Then, to his shock and horror, the maiden purposefully submerged herself beneath the surface,
disappearing into the dark embrace of the depths below. Without a moment's hesitation, Victor
sprang into action, his instincts guiding him as he plunged into the waters to rescue her from
the clutches of certain death.
As Victor dove into the depths to rescue the mysterious maiden from the clutches of the
stream's embrace, he was met with a sight that stole his breath away. Emerging from the dark
waters like a vision from a dream, she revealed herself in all her resplendent beauty—a maiden
of unparalleled allure that seemed to defy the very bounds of mortal comprehension.
Her fair complexion glowed with an otherworldly radiance, bathed in the soft hues of the
setting sun, while cascades of long, fiery red hair framed her delicate features like a halo of
flame. Her eyes, as deep and mesmerizing as the azure depths of the ocean, sparkled with a
light that seemed to pierce through the shadows of the evening, capturing Victor's gaze in their
captivating embrace.
Her lips, graceful and full, beckoned to him with an irresistible allure, while her form, smooth
and unblemished, seemed to possess an otherworldly perfection that transcended the bounds
of mortal beauty. In that moment, she appeared as an angelic apparition, a creature of
undeniably divine beauty that stirred the very depths of Victor's soul with an inexplicable
longing and desire.
As Victor beheld the breathtaking beauty of the maiden in his arms, a moment of hesitation
swept over him, his heart quickening with a mixture of awe and reverence. With gentle resolve,
he pressed his lips to hers in a tender embrace, breathing life back into her with each beat of
his heart.
As they broke apart, their eyes locked in a silent exchange that spoke volumes without the need
for words. In that fleeting moment, a bond forged in the depths of the stream connected them,
transcending the barriers of time and space.
"You saved me, Why?" she questioned, her gaze searching his soul for answers.
193
"I could never let you die, not on my watch," Victor replied, his voice filled with a quiet resolve
born from the depths of his being. In that moment, he knew that their fates were intertwined,
bound by the threads of destiny in a journey that would forever alter the course of their lives.
Dumbfounded by the radiant beauty before him, Victor found himself captivated by her
presence as he inquired about her name. With a soft smile, she revealed herself as Clair, a
name as enchanting as the maiden herself. In turn, Victor introduced himself, his words laced
with admiration for her unparalleled beauty.
"Truly your beauty knows no bound, my lady," Victor remarked, his voice filled with genuine
admiration. "It seems you're not from around here, for I have never seen anyone like you. And I
am quite familiar with everyone in Aougst Town," he added, his curiosity piqued by her
mysterious origins.
Clair's response only deepened the mystery surrounding her, as she spoke of being lost and the
urgency of finding shelter before nightfall. "You speak in parables, Clair," Victor observed, his
brow furrowing with concern. "If it's shelter you seek, then I implore you to find refuge in my
abode. I will provide for you, care for you, and perhaps even enlighten you with the history of
our fabulous town," he offered, extending a gesture of kindness and hospitality that spoke
volumes of his compassionate nature.
As Victor extended his offer of shelter and hospitality, Clair's lips curved into a sly smile, her
gaze filled with a calculating glint as her sinister plan began to unfold. With a deliberate and
alluring grace, she leaned in and planted a kiss of seduction upon his lips, drawing him into a
passionate embrace fueled by an irresistible attraction.
In the aftermath of their shared moment, Clair's words dripped with a foreboding promise, her
voice laced with an ominous certainty that sent a shiver down Victor's spine. "Soon, Victor
Stone, you won't just be a fisherman anymore," she whispered, her tone laced with a hint of
malevolence. "But a Fisher of men for an uprising empire that is to come."
With those haunting words hanging in the air like a dark omen, Clair's true intentions remained
veiled in secrecy, her enigmatic presence casting a shadow over Victor's once-peaceful
existence. Little did he know that the encounter with this beguiling maiden would mark the
beginning of a journey fraught with peril and deception, leading him down a path from which
there would be no turning back.
As Victor guided Clair onto his boat and sailed homeward, the tranquil waters bore witness to
the blossoming bond between them. Arriving at his humble abode, Victor welcomed Clair into
his home with open arms, the once solitary fisherman finding solace in the presence of his
newfound companion.
194
As the days passed, Clair grew more acquainted with Victor Stone, their conversations flowing
effortlessly as they shared tales of the town's history and the changes that had shaped its
destiny. With each passing moment, Victor found himself drawn deeper into Clair's spell, his
heart swelling with an affection that bordered on the edges of love.
In the warmth of their shared company, their love flourished, an unbreakable bond forged in
the crucible of fate. Victor, consumed by his devotion to Clair, was prepared to move
mountains and defy the very laws of nature itself to ensure her happiness and well-being.
Together, they stood as a testament to the enduring power of love, their hearts intertwined in a
timeless embrace that transcended the boundaries of mortal existence.
One Serene day, as they cast their lines into the tranquil waters, Clair posed a thought-
provoking question to Victor, prompting him to ponder the possibility of possessing
supernatural abilities. With a furrowed brow and a thoughtful expression, Victor mulled over
her query, contemplating the implications of such power before formulating his response.
"If I had the powers of a supernatural, I would be willing to share that power with those in
need," Victor replied, his voice steady with conviction. "For I believe the world needs more
supernaturals than what we already have. In that way, we can all be powerful and protect
ourselves, rather than relying on others to do so for us."
Clair's response was one of intrigue and approval, her eyes sparkling with a newfound
appreciation for Victor's altruistic nature. "Interesting. I like the way you think, Victor," she
remarked, her words laced with a hint of mischief. "And what if I told you I could make you a
supernatural? How does that sound to you?"
With Clair's tantalizing offer hanging in the air like a tempting allure, Victor's heart quickened
with a mixture of excitement and apprehension, his mind racing with the possibilities of what
lay ahead. Little did he know that his answer to her question would set into motion a chain of
events that would forever alter the course of his destiny and the fate of Aougst Town itself.
With a playful glint in his eye, Victor responded to Clair's offer with a light-hearted jest, his
words laced with humor as he gently reminded her of the impossibility of such a
transformation. "It would certainly be quite the adventure," he chuckled, "but as far as I know,
supernaturals are made by their descendants, their abilities passed down from generation to
generation. It's impossible for a mere human like myself to become a supernatural."
As they continued their fishing excursion, Victor delved into the enigmatic history of Aougst
Town, sharing tales of the mysterious origins of the supernaturals that populated their
community. "No one truly knows how the supernaturals came to be," he explained, his voice
195
tinged with a sense of wonder. "It's a part of our town's history that remains shrouded in
mystery, a puzzle waiting to be unraveled by those brave enough to seek out the truth."
With his words, Victor reminded Clair of the rich tapestry of legends and lore that surrounded
their town, each story a testament to the enduring fascination and intrigue that had captivated
generations of inhabitants. And as they cast their lines into the shimmering waters once more,
they shared a quiet moment of contemplation, their thoughts drifting to the mysteries that lay
hidden beneath the surface of their seemingly ordinary lives.
Under the ethereal glow of the full moon, as night descended upon them like a velvet curtain,
the mood between Victor and Clair shifted with an irresistible allure. Drawn together by an
undeniable passion, Clair closed the distance between them, her gaze filled with affection as
she reached out to him.
With a surge of adrenaline coursing through his veins, Victor's heart quickened as Clair's lips
met his in a tender kiss filled with longing and desire. In that moment, time seemed to stand
still as their bodies intertwined, their passion igniting like a flame in the darkness.
Amidst the gentle rocking of the boat and the soft murmur of the stream, Victor and Clair
surrendered themselves to the intoxicating embrace of their newfound love. With each touch
and caress, their connection deepened, transcending the boundaries of mortal desire as they
became lost in the throes of passion.
In the timeless expanse of the night, beneath the watchful gaze of the moon, Victor and Clair
became one, their bodies entwined in a symphony of ecstasy and bliss. And as the waves of
pleasure washed over them, they knew that their love was a force to be reckoned with,
boundless and unyielding in the face of whatever trials lay ahead.
As their passion intensified, Victor and Clair were consumed by a primal hunger, their bodies
entwined in a fervent dance of desire and ecstasy. With each touch and caress, they
surrendered themselves to the intoxicating allure of their newfound love, their senses
heightened by the throes of passion.
As Victor's hands roamed over Clair's body, igniting flames of pleasure with each touch, Clair
responded with equal fervor, tearing off his shirt in a frenzy of desire. Moans of pleasure
escaped her lips as Victor's lips found her breasts, his mouth exploring her with a hunger that
mirrored her own.
Unbeknownst to Victor, as Clair's eyes met the full moon's gaze, a transformation began to take
hold. Her eyes, once filled with longing, turned a deep crimson red, a silent testament to her
true nature as a supernatural being.
196
As Victor positioned her at the other end of the boat, thrusting deeply into her with a passion
that bordered on the edge of madness, Clair's legs wrapped around him, her fangs extending as
a reminder of her supernatural heritage. With a sudden ferocity, she sank her fangs into Victor's
neck, drawing forth his lifeblood with a hunger that knew no bounds.
As Victor struggled in vain against her grasp, Clair drank deeply, draining him of his essence
until he lay lifeless in her arms. But then, with a single drop of her blood, she brought him back
from the brink of death, infusing him with newfound vitality and power.
As Victor gasped for breath, his body coursing with the energy of his transformation, he realized
that he had been reborn into a different being entirely—a creature of the night, bound to Clair
by blood and destiny. And as they gazed into each other's eyes, their love transcended the
boundaries of mortality, forging a bond that would endure for eternity.
As Victor struggled to comprehend the sudden turn of events, Clair reassured him that he had
indeed been reborn as a supernatural being, his mortal existence forever transformed by her
blood. Though skeptical at first, Victor soon found himself experiencing the undeniable
evidence of his newfound powers firsthand.
With each passing moment, his senses expanded beyond the limitations of his mortal form,
granting him a heightened awareness of the world around him. He could see with clarity that
surpassed the reach of mortal sight, peering far beyond the stars themselves into the depths of
the galaxy. His hearing became acute, capable of discerning the faintest whispers carried on the
wind or the distant rumble of celestial phenomena. And as he reached out to touch the world
around him, he felt a connection to nature itself, the very essence of life pulsating beneath his
fingertips.
In the wake of his transformation, Victor realized that he was no longer bound by the
constraints of mortality, but instead, he had been granted the gift of supernatural abilities that
transcended the limitations of human existence. And as he embraced his newfound powers, he
knew that his journey had only just begun, filled with limitless possibilities and untold
adventures that awaited him in the ever-unfolding tapestry of destiny.
As Victor marveled at his newfound abilities, his amazement only deepened when he
effortlessly caught the tiniest of flying insects with a speed and precision that defied
comprehension. His astonishment reached new heights as he displayed incredible agility,
moving with a fluidity and grace that surpassed the capabilities of mortal men.
Turning to Clair with a mixture of wonder and disbelief, he questioned how such feats were
possible. In response, Clair clarified that he had been reborn, transformed into a being of
unparalleled power and potential. With a gentle touch and a tender smile, she explained that
197
he now possessed the strength of a thousand men, the speed of a falling star, and the ability to
accomplish the unthinkable.
"You, my love, will be known as Dracula, father of all vampires," Clair declared, her words
carrying the weight of destiny itself. "Together, we will build an army and gain dominion over
all."
In a moment poised on the brink of inquiry, Victor's lips parted to question Clair about the
enigma of vampirism. But before his words could escape, Clair silenced him with a gentle
gesture, her finger alighting upon his lips with a grace that bespoke the elegance of her being.
Leaning in, she imparted her secret in a whisper, her words a tender caress upon his ear: those
who emerged from the embrace of the night or found themselves in the throes of
transformation into creatures of the dark would also inherit her sublime boon, walking freely
beneath the sun's gentle rays, much like himself.
With a kiss planted upon his lips, Clair sealed their pact, binding them together in a shared
vision of conquest and dominion. And as they stood together beneath the moonlit sky, their
hearts filled with a sense of purpose and determination, they knew that their journey had only
just begun, destined to leave an indelible mark upon the world for eternity.
198
Under Clair's tutelage, Victor embarked on a journey of self-discovery and mastery, honing his
supernatural abilities with a dedication and resolve that knew no bounds. With each passing
day, he delved deeper into the arcane arts, his mind open to the mysteries of sorcery and
enchantment that lay before him.
With Clair as his guide, he learned to harness the full extent of his powers with a swift grace and
precision that bordered on the edge of mastery. From the subtle manipulation of magical
energies to the weaving of intricate spells and incantations, Victor embraced his newfound
abilities with a fervor that mirrored his mentor's own passion.
Day and night, they sparred tirelessly, pushing each other to the limits of their abilities in a
relentless pursuit of perfection. With each clash of wills and exchange of blows, Victor grew
stronger and more adept, his skills sharpening with each passing moment under Clair's watchful
gaze.
And as he immersed himself in the study of the supernatural arts, Victor discovered a sense of
purpose and fulfillment that he had never known before. With Clair by his side, he knew that he
was destined for greatness, his journey guided by the unwavering belief that together, they
would conquer all that stood in their path.
As Victor trained under Clair's guidance, honing his supernatural abilities with unwavering
determination, he encountered a sudden and inexplicable hunger that gnawed at his insides,
consuming him with an insatiable desire to quench his thirst. Despite his efforts to satisfy his
cravings, he found himself unable to satiate the hunger that gripped him, his body rejecting
even the sweetest of sustenance.
199
Confused and distraught, Victor turned to Clair for answers, questioning why he was unable to
find solace in the simple act of eating. Yet, instead of providing him with reassurance, Clair
remained silent, her gaze filled with a knowing intensity that left Victor feeling unsettled.
It was only later, as he struggled to come to terms with his newfound cravings, that Clair
revealed the truth of his nature as a Dracula—a being destined to feed on blood. With a heavy
heart, she explained that his hunger could only be satisfied by the crimson elixir of life, a
revelation that left Victor reeling with shock and disbelief.
But as he grappled with the reality of his existence, Victor knew that he had no choice but to
embrace his true nature and accept the path that lay before him. With Clair by his side, he
vowed to master his abilities and harness the power that coursed through his veins, ready to
embark on a journey that would test the limits of his resolve and shape the destiny of Aougst
Town itself.
As Victor's eyes transformed into pools of crimson, his senses heightened to a level that
surpassed mortal comprehension. With a single glance, he spotted the lion lurking in the dense
undergrowth of the forest, its presence a mere whisper against the backdrop of nature's
tapestry.
In a blinding display of supernatural prowess, Victor sprang into action, his movements fluid
and precise as he effortlessly overpowered the majestic beast. With a strength that defied the
laws of nature, he raised the lion into the air with one hand, its powerful form rendered
helpless in the face of his overwhelming might.
With a swift and decisive motion, Victor snapped the lion's neck with a force that echoed
through the forest, his fangs piercing the creature's flesh in a primal display of hunger and
instinct. As the rich, coppery scent of blood filled the air, he drank deeply, his thirst for
sustenance finally sated by the sweet nectar of life.
Clair watched in silent awe as Victor embraced his true nature as a Dracula, his hunger
quenched by the primal act of feeding. In that moment, she knew that he had taken his first
step on a path that would lead him to embrace the full extent of his supernatural abilities,
ready to fulfill his destiny as the father of all vampires and master of the night.
As Victor grappled with the aftermath of his primal act, a sense of unease settled over him as he
contemplated the implications of his newfound nature. What if, he wondered, it had been a
human instead of an innocent animal? The thought gnawed at him, stirring a mixture of guilt
and apprehension within his heart.
200
But before he could dwell further on his doubts, Clair approached him with a grace that belied
her otherworldly presence. With a gentle touch and a reassuring smile, she reassured Victor of
his true nature, guiding him to embrace the gift that had been bestowed upon him.
"It's time to share your gift with the world, my love," Clair declared, her voice filled with an
enticing allure that stirred something deep within Victor's soul. In her words, he found a sense
of purpose and clarity, a reminder that his abilities were not meant to be hidden away, but to
be wielded for the greater good of all.
With Clair by his side, Victor knew that he was ready to embrace his destiny as Dracula, the
father of all vampires. And as they stood together beneath the moonlit sky, their hearts filled
with determination and resolve, they prepared to embark on a journey that would forever alter
the course of history, leaving an indelible mark upon the world for generations to come.
In a far corner of Aougst Town, stood a descendant of the legendary seeker, Tobias Wise—a
sixth heir from the illustrious bloodline of the seekers. This man, brimming with courage, bore
the weight of responsibility on his shoulders. With an only child, Agatha, and a beloved wife,
Cleopatra Wise, he treaded the line between duty and family with unwavering resolve.
Tobias Wise, spurred by a vision of impending doom, foresaw the birth of a new supernatural
darkness, poised to unleash havoc upon Aougst Town. Without a moment's hesitation, he
rallied the descendants of the guardians, their fate now intertwined with the town's salvation.
With a grave urgency, he relayed the details of his haunting vision, igniting a fire within each
guardian, ready to face the looming threat head-on.
Among the descendants of the Seekers, spanning generations within the Wise Family, were
those who courageously stepped forward, accepting the mantle of responsibility passed down
from Michael himself. Three millennia ago, during the epoch-defining clash with Azriel, these
chosen few wielded their supernatural sight to vanquish the darkness, paving the way for an
era of peace.
Foremost among them was Naomi Wise, the revered matriarch of the seeker lineage. It was
through her unwavering resolve that the legacy of the Seekers endured. Naomi, in the fullness
of time, wedded and bore an heir named Jack, who would inherit her mantle upon her peaceful
passing at the twilight of her years, following the ancient conflict's resolution. Thus, the torch of
the Seekers continued to burn bright, illuminating the path for future generations in the eternal
struggle against the forces of darkness.
From the lineage of Jack Wise emerged a line of courageous successors, each bearing the
weight of their ancestry with steadfast determination. Stephen Wise, son of Jack, passed the
201
mantle to Kara Wise, who in turn bestowed it upon Josiah Wise. It was Josiah's son, Tobias
Wise, who bore the burden with unwavering resolve, continuing the legacy of his forebears.
Tragically, Tobias met his end while valiantly defending his family, leaving behind his only child,
Agatha Wise, to bear both the sorrow of loss and the weight of their ancestry. Before his
untimely demise, Tobias imparted upon Agatha the wisdom and knowledge of their lineage,
charging her with the sacred duty of safeguarding the descendants of Michael's generation until
destiny revealed their chosen path.
Thus, Agatha Wise, imbued with the essence of her ancestors, stood as a beacon of hope
amidst the encroaching shadows, prepared to honor her father's legacy and fulfill her solemn
duty to protect and guide the heirs of Michael's lineage.
In the ancient epochs of the Wise lineage, the concept of hunters had yet to be conceived. It
was Agatha Wise, driven by the necessity of expanding human warfare and safeguarding the
vulnerable against oppression, who brought forth the creation of the hunters. Their emergence
marked a pivotal moment in the annals of history, heralding a new era of protection and
resistance against the forces of darkness.
Following in her footsteps, Agatha begat Hanna Wise, who in turn bore Becca Wise, ensuring
the unbroken continuation of the seeker bloodline. Through the passage of time, the legacy of
the seekers endured, transcending generations and boundaries, bound together by a shared
destiny to uphold the mantle of guardianship until the end of days. Thus, the torch of the
seeker generation burned bright, illuminating the path for humanity in the eternal struggle
against the encroaching shadows.
As the descendants of the guardians converged upon the designated meeting place summoned
by Tobias, a palpable tension hung in the air, thick with anticipation and uncertainty. With a
solemn resolve, Tobias unveiled his visions to the gathered assembly, each revelation sending
shockwaves through the hearts of those present.
Amidst the gathering stood Kelvin, the king of Fairies, a figure of regal bearing and ancient
lineage. As the sixth descendant of the fairy bloodline, Kelvin brought with him the mystique
and tradition unique to the fairy realm, a tradition unlike any other known in mystical origins.
His presence amongst the gathering added a layer of complexity and depth to the proceedings,
a testament to the diverse tapestry of beings united in the face of impending peril.
Deep within the annals of fairy lore lies the enigmatic figure of Wo-man East, the progenitor of
all fairies and an embodiment of androgynous mystique. With the power to transcend gender,
Wo-man possesses the extraordinary ability to self-impregnate, birthing forth the very essence
of the fairy colony into existence.
202
Yet, Wo-man's influence extends beyond the boundaries of the fairy realm, for it was through
their divine essence that the elves, orcs, and gnomes came into being, each a reflection of Wo-
man's boundless creativity and mystical prowess. Thus, from the ethereal depths of Wo-man's
being emerged an entire lineage, branching forth into myriad forms and species, shaping the
tapestry of mystical existence with their presence.
Unified by blood and heritage, the fairy colony stands as a testament to their shared lineage,
transcending the boundaries of kinship to form a bond of unparalleled unity. Superior to their
brethren, the elves, orcs, and gnomes, the fairies reign supreme, their ethereal essence imbued
with a grace and majesty unmatched by any other mystical beings.
In the wake of Wo-man East's divine creation, the mantle of leadership was passed down to
one of her offspring, Monica East. Crowned as queen and godmother of all fairies, Monica
inherited the sacred duty of safeguarding her kin and guiding them through the ages to come.
With wisdom and grace, she ruled over the fairy colony, her benevolent presence casting a
protective veil over her beloved subjects, ensuring their prosperity and longevity for
generations to come. Thus, under Monica's reign, the fairies thrived, their legacy enduring as a
beacon of light amidst the shadows of the mystical realm.
From Monica East came Cira, who passed the lineage to Jean, followed by Ciara. It was Ciara
who bore Kelvin, the illustrious figure who ascended to become the inaugural fairy king,
marking a historic moment in the annals of the fairy colony.
Kelvin East, in turn, passed the legacy to Alicia East, who then bestowed it upon Sharlene East,
thus ensuring the unbroken continuation of the royal lineage.
Alicia East, known for her wisdom and strategic foresight, took drastic measures to protect the
fairy colony from the predatory eyes of their enemies. Understanding the vulnerability of the
fairy paradise despite its strong defenses, she created a gateway—a magical portal that shifted
locations unpredictably and could only be seen by fairies. This ingenious mechanism ensured
the safety of the fairies by keeping their haven hidden from those who wished them harm.
The fairy colony, nestled in the idyllic paradise behind the high enchanted mountains, was a
place of perpetual beauty and abundance. The mountains, enchanted with ancient magic,
shielded the colony, while the land within flowed with milk and honey, an eternal symbol of
prosperity and sustenance. This paradise, though heavily defended, had been a target during
the supernatural wars, making Alicia’s protective measures even more crucial.
The gateway, a shimmering portal that danced between times and places, was an embodiment
of Alicia’s wisdom. It allowed the fairies to move freely and safely between their hidden colony
203
and the outside world, maintaining their connection to both while remaining secure. Only those
with fairy blood could perceive the portal, adding an extra layer of protection against intrusion.
The fairies, aware of their unique privilege, used the portal to their advantage, ensuring their
colony remained a sanctuary. Their safety allowed them to thrive, nurturing their magical
abilities and living in harmony with their surroundings. The enchanted mountains and the
hidden gateway became symbols of their resilience and Alicia’s enduring legacy of protection
and foresight.
Despite the ongoing conflicts and the rise of malevolent forces in places like Aougst Town, the
fairy colony remained a beacon of hope and tranquility, thanks to Alicia’s wisdom. Her actions
not only safeguarded her people but also ensured the continuation of their culture and way of
life, creating a legacy that would inspire future generations of fairies.
Through their leadership and wisdom, the fairy realm flourished under their rule, their names
etched in the annals of fairy history for eternity.
Amidst the gathering of guardians stood Helen Hathaway the first, a remarkable shape-shifter
and the sixth descendant of the esteemed Hathaway bloodline. The lineage of Hathaway traced
its origins back to Anthony Hathaway, whose legacy was carried forth by Amy, Deborah, and
Caleb Hathaway. From Caleb emerged Charlotte Hathaway, who ushered in the era of Helen
Hathaway the first, a figure of unparalleled significance in the annals of their ancestral lineage.
Helen Hathaway the first, in her time, bore a successor known as Helen Hathaway the second,
before her untimely demise. In a poignant tribute to her mother's memory, Helen Hathaway
the second relinquished her numerical designation, choosing instead to be known simply as
Helen Hathaway. Under her stewardship, the lineage continued, giving rise to Karl Carl
Hathaway and Martha Hathaway.
Tragically, Karl Carl Hathaway met his fate at the hands of Mother (Azriel), succumbing to a
tragic end amidst the chaos of war. Martha Hathaway, his long-lost twin, endured the trials of
separation during the tumultuous five hundred years of conflict and division among clans and
colonies, a testament to the resilience of the Hathaway lineage in the face of adversity.
The descendants of the guardians engaged in fervent discussion, their minds ablaze with the
gravity of Tobias's revelations. As they deliberated the dire situation, a sense of urgency
pervaded the air, urging them to remain vigilant and decisive in the face of encroaching
darkness, threatening to fracture their hard-won union of peaceful harmony.
Meanwhile, on the distant horizon, Victor and Clair began their own journey, as the shadows of
their sinister agenda unfolded, Victor and Clair (Azriel) orchestrated their malevolent plans with
204
chilling precision. Their first target, a teenage girl of pure heart, fell victim to the deceitful
machinations of Clair, who lured her onto the dark path with promises of power and
knowledge. Under the tutelage of Victor, and guided by Clair's twisted teachings in the art of
dark magic, the girl's innocence was corrupted, her once-pure soul tainted by the darkness that
now enveloped her.
Veronica's journey into the abyss of dark magic began, her once-bright spirit dimming beneath
the weight of corruption and deceit.
205
Veronica's journey unfolded gradually, each passing day bringing with it a newfound depth of
wisdom and enlightenment. Yet, amidst this growth, a transformation occurred—one that saw
her embracing a ruthless demeanor, all in the name of pleasing Victor and Clair. Particularly, it
was Clair who garnered Veronica's fervent attention, evoking memories of a former self, one
whose footsteps she now trod upon.
When Clair dared to probe into Veronica's past and present, questioning the stark contrast
between the two, Veronica's response echoed with a bitter truth. She recounted how she once
abhorred her former life—a time when she was naively humble, tirelessly striving to appease
those around her, and naively making peace with those who exploited her innocence and
kindness.
Veronica's reflections delved deeper, touching upon the guardians' purported pursuit of peace
and community improvement. Despite the illustrious legends and tales surrounding their
ancestral deeds, she harbored a disdain for their hubris—their unwavering pride in their unique
abilities. She lamented their selfishness in hoarding their gifts, bestowing them solely upon
their descendants while neglecting the wider world. In her eyes, the notion of eradicating evil
permanently seemed an unattainable dream, overshadowed by the guardians' ego-driven
actions.
As Victor grappled with his inner doubts, questioning whether he and Clair had unwittingly
molded Veronica into a formidable force, uncertainty clouded his thoughts. Yet, before he
could voice his concerns, Clair, attuned to his inner turmoil, intervened with reassuring words.
With a persuasive tone, she assuaged his fears, painting Veronica as a necessary instrument of
change in their quest to reshape the world. According to Clair, individuals of Veronica's caliber
were indispensable, their strength and resolve essential in challenging the status quo. She
condemned the descendants for their myopic view, denouncing their reluctance to share their
vast potentials with others as an act of selfishness.
With Clair's directive ringing in her ears, Veronica embarked on the task of proliferating her
unique gift, determined to multiply her kind. Once this crucial step was accomplished, they
would embark on the next phase of their plan.
Meanwhile, the descendants of the guardians found themselves confronting a dire threat to
their community. As the town's population dwindled at an alarming rate, whispers of a
mysterious figure, swift as the night itself, circulated among the inhabitants. Suspicion
deepened as animals turned up dead, bearing strange marks upon their necks, while missing
individuals returned transformed into night walkers—possessing abilities beyond
comprehension and posing an unprecedented danger to the town. These bizarre occurrences
206
sent shockwaves through the descendants, leaving them grappling with the inexplicable
onslaught.
In the heart of the Aougst Town district, beneath the midday sun, six maidens, bound by blood
and kinship, ventured deep into the forbidden realm in search of dried firewood—an essential
commodity found only within the district's confines. Unbeknownst to them, this secluded area
bore the shroud of mystery, infamous for its history of missing souls and the domain where wild
creatures roamed freely.
Despite the allure of the noon hour, perfect for their errand, the maidens remained oblivious to
the peril that lurked in the shadows. Unseen eyes tracked their every move, sinister intentions
masked by the guise of anonymity. And as they forged ahead, a sinister presence, not merely
human, trailed silently behind—a wild beast, drawn by the scent of unsuspecting prey, stalked
its unwitting quarry with relentless determination.
As the maidens scoured the forest floor for the coveted firewood, a sudden cry pierced the
tranquility, ripping through the air like a dagger. In an instant, terror seized their hearts as one
of their own was snatched from their midst, a sinister figure brandishing a glinting blade
perilously close to her delicate neck.
The chilling sound of her scream echoed through the trees, alerting her sisters to the imminent
danger. Yet, before they could react, they too found themselves ensnared in the clutches of the
lurking thugs, their path blocked by menacing shadows closing in from all sides. Despite their
mounting rage and desperation to rescue their captured sister, they were immobilized by fear,
trapped within a suffocating web of helplessness as the thugs tightened their grip, leaving them
at the mercy of their captors.
The thug leader's voice dripped with mockery as he tightened his grip on Stella, the youngest
maiden, holding her captive with the glinting edge of his blade. "Well, well, well... What do we
have here?" he taunted, his tone laced with menace. "Venturing into these parts alone, are we?
Dangerous beasts and whispered tales of mystery make this jungle far from safe for beautiful
ladies like yourselves."
Brenda, the eldest sister, bristled with defiance. "Release her this instant, you wretched swine!"
she spat, her voice tinged with fury.
A sinister grin twisted the thug leader's lips as he regarded Brenda. "Ah, a feisty one, aren't
you?" he sneered, his knife tracing a malicious path as he tore through Stella's dress. "We only
seek a bit of entertainment with you all," he leered, his words dripping with malevolence as he
violated Stella's innocence with his blade.
207
In a horrifying display of cruelty, the thug leader callously stripped Stella of her clothing, his
hands roughly assaulting her innocence as she writhed in agony. Stella's cries of pain echoed
through the desolate surroundings, a chilling testament to the brutality inflicted upon her.
Driven by an overwhelming sense of anguish and fury, Brenda summoned every ounce of
strength within her and forcefully broke free from the thug's iron grip. With a fierce
determination, she sprinted toward the depraved leader who violated her sister, her heart
pounding with righteous rage.
With a swift and decisive motion, Brenda's foot connected with the thug leader's most
vulnerable area, delivering a crushing blow that sent waves of excruciating pain coursing
through his body. With a guttural cry, he recoiled in agony, releasing Stella from his clutches in
his moment of incapacitation. Brenda's courageous act of defiance shattered the suffocating
silence, a beacon of hope amidst the darkness that threatened to consume them all.
In a violent display of dominance, he struck Brenda with brutal force, sending her crashing to
the ground, blood seeping from her split lips. Commanding a few of his henchmen to restrain
her, he callously began to undo his pants, intent on committing a heinous act of rape.
Meanwhile, his accomplices menacingly brandished their guns, instilling fear in the other
captive girls.
As he violated Brenda in front of her sobbing sisters, the remaining thugs looked on with
twisted admiration for their leader's despicable actions. However, their jubilation quickly
turned to horror as three Panthers silently closed in on their prey. Those restraining Brenda fled
in terror as one of the predators pounced on their leader from behind, tearing him apart with
savage ferocity.
Chaos erupted as gunfire erupted, but two other Panthers swiftly emerged from the shadows,
launching a surprise attack on the remaining thugs.
As the maidens rushed to Brenda's side, their hearts shattered by the devastating sight of her
lifeless form, the harsh reality of her brutal fate washed over them like a tidal wave of grief. The
once vibrant spirit, extinguished by the heinous actions of the thug leader, now lay cold and
still, a tragic casualty of the night's horrors.
Meanwhile, as the three panthers turned their attention toward the surviving maidens, poised
to unleash their primal fury once more, a sudden intervention disrupted their savage intent.
With a flick of his wrist, Victor Stone, a master of magic, suspended the majestic beasts in mid-
air, their predatory instincts stymied by his mystical prowess.
208
With effortless grace, Victor effortlessly tossed the startled panthers aside, their predatory
advance halted in its tracks. Sensing the shifting tide of power, the panthers retreated into the
shadows, their tails between their legs as they fled from the overwhelming might of Victor's
magic.
In the eerie silence that followed, the maidens breathed a sigh of relief, spared from further
harm by the timely intervention of their mysterious savior. Yet, even as they mourned the loss
of their beloved sister, they found solace in the knowledge that justice had been served, and
that they were now under the protection of a formidable ally in their quest for retribution.
With solemn determination etched upon his features, Victor approached the group of grieving
maidens, his gaze falling upon the lifeless form of one of their own. Three of the maidens
huddled together, their tears mingling with the sorrow that engulfed them, while another,
overcome with gratitude and despair, approached Victor with trembling hands and tear-filled
eyes.
As she poured out her heart to him, recounting the horrors they had endured at the hands of
the thugs and the subsequent intervention of the panthers, Victor listened with a heavy heart.
Each word was a dagger to his soul, piercing through the veil of indifference that shrouded his
being, awakening a sense of empathy and resolve within him.
With a gentle touch, Victor offered his condolences to the grieving maidens, his voice a
soothing balm amidst the turmoil that enveloped them. Though their wounds ran deep, he
vowed to stand by their side, offering them the strength and support they needed to navigate
the darkness that loomed ahead.
In that moment of shared sorrow and solidarity, a bond was forged between Victor and the
maidens, united by their shared tragedy and their unwavering determination to seek justice for
their fallen sister. Together, they would face the challenges that lay ahead, drawing strength
from each other as they embarked on the journey towards healing and redemption.
Moved by Stella's gratitude and compassion, Victor summoned his magic once more, fashioning
a garment to dignify Stella's exposed form. With a gracious nod, Stella expressed her heartfelt
thanks, her eyes brimming with appreciation.
Then, with a heavy heart, Stella beseeched Victor to save their fallen sister, unaware of the
profound consequences his intervention would bring. Though mistaken for one of the
descendants of the guardians, Victor knew the truth—that he held the power to bring Brenda
back from the brink of death. But he also understood the irreversible change it would bring to
her very being.
209
As Brenda's sisters pleaded earnestly, their faces wrought with desperation, Victor grappled
with the weight of his decision. The fate of Brenda hung in the balance, her life intertwined
with the ancient magic coursing through Victor's veins.
As compassion swelled within him, Victor approached Brenda's lifeless form with solemn
determination. Drawing her close to him, he bared his fangs, a symbol of the ancient power
coursing through his veins. With a gentle yet purposeful touch, he pierced her skin, drinking in
her cold blood, his own essence mingling with hers.
Then, with a profound act of magic and sacrifice, Victor infused his life force into Brenda's inert
body. As his blood flowed into her, a spark of vitality ignited within her veins. With a gasp,
Brenda's eyes fluttered open, life returning to her once still form. Amazement washed over her
sisters as they witnessed the miraculous resurrection unfold before their eyes, their faith in
Victor's mysterious power solidified.
Brenda's resurrection through Victor's blood was a testament to his unique abilities, a power
bestowed upon him through the teachings of his beloved Clair. In a world where vampires and
those who claimed the name Dracula were unable to bring the dead back to life, Victor Dracula
Stone stood as a singular exception.
As Brenda's sisters gathered around her, their lost sibling now miraculously restored to them,
they embraced her with overwhelming gratitude and joy. Tears of relief and disbelief mingled
with expressions of deep appreciation as they turned to Victor, their newfound savior. In that
moment, they recognized the magnitude of his sacrifice and the profound impact of his
extraordinary gift.
With heartfelt sincerity, the sisters introduced themselves as the Lance family. Brenda, the
eldest, stood as the matriarch of the siblings, followed by Miranda, Vera, Ruth, Angela, and the
youngest, Stella. Their parents, Tiffany and Alex Lance, had tragically succumbed to a grave
illness, leaving the sisters to fend for themselves without the support of relatives or kin.
In the face of adversity, the Lance sisters forged a bond of unwavering strength and resilience,
relying solely on each other for support and solace. Together, they navigated the challenges of
life with courage and determination, their familial ties serving as their greatest source of
comfort and unity.
As the Lance sisters inquired about their mysterious savior's name, Victor Dracula Stone
revealed himself to them. His name resonated with a sense of power and mystique, etching
itself into the depths of their hearts. And then, as suddenly as he had appeared, Victor vanished
into thin air, leaving the maidens stunned and bewildered by his inexplicable departure.
210
Unbeknownst to Victor and the Lance sisters, their encounter was observed from afar by Clair,
silently monitoring the unfolding events. With a knowing gaze, she witnessed the pivotal
moment that would shape the destiny of the Lance family and the supernatural realm.
With a subtle yet profound impact, Clair left her mark on the Lance sisters, setting into motion
the beginnings of a new era. As she too disappeared into the shadows, her influence lingered,
poised to weave its way through the generations to come, forever altering the course of the
supernatural world.
Indeed, from the lineage of Tiffany and Alex Lance, the legacy of the Lance family would
blossom into something extraordinary. Their six children—Brenda, Miranda, Vera, Ruth, Angela,
and Stella—became the pioneers of a new era, guided by the teachings of Clair Stone, also
known as Azriel.
Under Clair's mentorship, these six beautiful maidens embraced their magical heritage, delving
into the ancient arts of witchcraft. With each passing generation, their knowledge and power
expanded, giving rise to a lineage of witches, wizards, and mystical beings who would walk the
earth.
The Lance family's bloodline became a conduit for the mystical energies that flowed through
them, nurturing the growth of countless individuals who would follow in their footsteps.
Through their courage, wisdom, and determination, the Lance descendants would leave an
indelible mark on the supernatural realm, shaping its destiny for generations to come.
Brenda's journey from human to vampire and mistress of the night marked a profound
transformation in the Lance lineage. As the only vampire witch in her generation, she wielded
powers that were both formidable and unique. Under the tutelage of Veronica, Brenda honed
her skills, mastering the intricacies of both vampire and witchcraft.
With each passing day, Brenda embraced her dual nature, walking the fine line between
darkness and light. Her strength and resilience in battle earned her a reputation as a formidable
warrior, feared by her enemies and revered by her allies.
Yet, despite her prowess, Brenda met her end in a fateful battle, leaving behind a legacy that
would echo through the ages. With no heir to continue her bloodline, the loss of Brenda
marked the end of an era, leaving a void in the Lance lineage that would never be filled. But her
memory lived on, immortalized in the annals of history as a warrior, a witch, and a beloved
member of the Lance family.
Miranda, Vera, Ruth, Angela, and Stella, faithful disciples of Clair, inherited the mantle of
magical prowess and wisdom, carrying forth her teachings to new heights. With each passing
211
day, they delved deeper into the mysteries of the supernatural, honing their skills and
expanding their knowledge.
Their journey led them to experiment and explore, bringing forth a myriad of mystical beings to
aid them in their quest for mastery. From their collective efforts, a legacy of magic and
empowerment emerged, with their teachings spreading far and wide, reaching those in need of
guidance and enlightenment.
Originally, their teachings were intended as a means of women's empowerment, a way to

prevent others from enduring the hardships they themselves had faced. However, as their
influence grew, the doors of opportunity swung open to all who sought to harness the powers
of witchcraft, sorcery, and necromancy.
In this ever-unfolding saga, the story of Miranda, Vera, Ruth, Angela, and Stella would
intertwine with the destinies of countless others, shaping the course of history and paving the
way for a new era of mystical enlightenment and understanding.
Stella, the youngest of her sisters, possessed a thirst for knowledge that knew no bounds.
Under the tutelage of both Victor and Clair, her understanding of witchcraft deepened,
reaching new heights with each passing day. Clair, impressed by Stella's unwavering
determination and insatiable hunger for understanding, infused her with knowledge like never
before, unlocking hidden depths of power within her.
As Stella delved deeper into the mystical realm, she emerged as one of the most formidable
witches ever known. Her mastery over the arcane arts surpassed even her own expectations,
earning her a reputation as a force to be reckoned with.
With each spell she cast and every incantation she uttered, Stella's power grew, transcending
the boundaries of what was thought possible. She became a beacon of strength and wisdom,
guiding others on their own paths of enlightenment and discovery.
In Stella, the legacy of the Lance family burned bright, a testament to the indomitable spirit and
limitless potential that lay within each of them. And as she continued to walk her path, the
world watched in awe and wonder at the incredible feats of magic she performed.
As the story of Aougst Town continued to unfold, Stella's journey took unexpected turns. With
her sisters fallen in battle and no successors left to carry on their legacy, Stella found solace in
the arms of love. In time, she bore a daughter named Sarah, whose innate gifts inherited from
her mother would shape the course of their family's destiny.
Amidst the fleeting moments of peace that graced Aougst Town, Stella's days were marked by
both joy and sorrow. She watched with pride as Sarah grew into her powers, her witchcraft
212
prowess a reflection of the lineage that spanned generations. Yet, beneath the facade of
tranquility, the shadows of conflict loomed ever closer, threatening to disrupt the fragile peace
they had fought so hard to preserve.
As Stella's years stretched on, her ageless form bore witness to the passage of time, a
testament to the power of her magic that had prolonged her life beyond mortal bounds. Yet,
even as her strength waned with each passing day, her resolve remained unyielding, her spirit
undimmed by the trials that beset her.
And so, it was amidst the chaos of battle that Stella's journey reached its conclusion, her
ancient soul finally finding rest after a millennia of strife and sacrifice. Though her physical form
may have faded into the annals of history, her legacy endured, carried forth by her daughter
Sarah and the generations yet to come.
As the story of Aougst Town continued to unfold, the echoes of Stella's life reverberated
through the ages, a reminder of the indomitable spirit that resided within the hearts of those
who dared to defy fate and forge their own destiny.
As the centuries passed and the tides of fate ebbed and flowed, the Lance bloodline continued
its storied journey through the annals of history. From the union of Sarah Lance and her fairy
consort emerged Taylor, a being of dual heritage—part fairy, part witch—a lineage steeped in
ancient magic and bound by destiny.
For five hundred years, peace reigned over the lands, a respite from the turmoil that had
plagued generations past. Yet, beneath the veneer of tranquility, the seeds of change were
sown, destined to blossom into a new era of challenges and triumphs.
Sarah's union with her fairy spouse bore fruit in the form of Taylor, a child imbued with the
ethereal beauty of her fairy lineage and the mystical prowess of her witch heritage. Though the
depths of Taylor's powers remained dormant, they lay dormant, waiting to be awakened by the
touch of destiny.
It was through Taylor's union with a human that the dormant witch side of her lineage was
awakened, a revelation that would alter the course of their family's destiny forever. From this
union came Peggy, a beacon of power and potential, whose very existence heralded a new
chapter in the Lance bloodline.
With the hidden witch genomes coursing through her veins, Peggy Lance emerged as the most
powerful witch in her family's storied history, her abilities eclipsing those of her predecessors.
With each incantation and ritual, she honed her craft, channeling the ancient magic that flowed
through her bloodline with unparalleled skill and precision.
213
In Peggy, the legacy of the Lance family found its culmination—a testament to the resilience
and determination of those who came before her. As the mother of all witches, Peggy's
influence would echo through the ages, shaping the destiny of her family and the world beyond
for generations to come.
Veronica returned to Clair's side, her presence heralding a torrent of exhilarating news. With
fervor, she recounted the astounding success of her endeavors, regaling Clair with tales of
willing souls transformed into loyal minions and the less compliant souls who fell prey to the
insatiable hunger that drove Veronica's relentless pursuit. And as if her accomplishments
weren't enough, Veronica presented fresh trophies for Clair's indulgence, a gesture of loyalty
that stirred Clair's heart with joy and satisfaction.
214
"Mother of my labor, if it pleases you, I shall persist until all bend to your will," Veronica
declared with profound respect and admiration, pledging herself to Clair's cause with
unwavering dedication.
As Dracula stood by Clair's side, a tumult of doubts stirred within his mind, weighing heavily
upon him as he broached the delicate topic of the innocent souls brought forth for Clair's
sustenance. With a heavy heart, he reminded Clair of their shared ethos: that their gift should
be bestowed upon the willing alone, sparing the unwilling from the burden of their nocturnal
existence.
Yet, Clair's response was a twist of Victor's own words, a stark departure from their shared
understanding. She asserted that humanity often remained unaware of its true desires until
they were forcefully thrust upon them. To her, the imposition of benevolent coercion was the
catalyst needed to guide mortals onto the paths preordained for them. With unyielding resolve,
she made it clear to Victor that sometimes, an act of forceful benevolence was necessary to
kindle the flames of desire and steer individuals toward the destinies laid out for them.
As Clair uttered those words, memories of Victor's own compassion flooded his mind, recalling
the pivotal moment when he had saved Brenda Lance from a fate worse than death. His brow
furrowed with uncertainty as he questioned Clair's sudden insight into his past actions,
wondering if she had been spying on him.
But Clair's response was swift and soothing, her gentle touch tracing circles around Victor's
form as she reassured him that her watchful gaze was merely a manifestation of her concern
for his well-being. With a tender passion in her voice, she recounted the tale of Brenda's
salvation, highlighting Victor's pivotal role in bringing joy and unity to the Lance sisters.
"Indeed, those of the Lance bloodline will soon flock to our cause, swelling our ranks to
greatness," Clair declared with unwavering confidence, her words tinged with both anticipation
and a hint of remorse. As tears of blood welled in her eyes, Victor's heart softened with
compassion, moved by her display of emotion. Concern etched upon his features, he reached
out to comfort her, his voice filled with gentle inquiry as he sought to understand the depths of
her emotional turmoil.
Clair's words wove a web of deceit so intricate that even the keenest mind would struggle to
discern truth from fiction. With a mastery of manipulation, she spun a tale of her own creation,
one that ensnared Victor's senses completely.
She fabricated a narrative of her pivotal role in the creation of the descendants of the
guardians, casting herself as both benefactor and victim in a tragic saga of betrayal. According
to her twisted account, her benevolent intentions had been perverted by those she sought to
215
uplift. The very powers she had bestowed upon them in an effort to combat evil had been
turned against her, fueling their ambition to become the sole masters of the supernatural
realm.
Clair painted herself as a lone warrior in a battle against treachery, recounting epic clashes
against the descendants of the guardians with a fervor that belied the falsehoods at their core.
In her fabricated reality, only her bloodline possessed the ability to vanquish these adversaries,
their fear of her sharing the gift with all driving them to desperate measures to maintain their
dominance.
With each word, Clair's deception grew more potent, ensnaring Victor's mind in a labyrinth of
lies from which there seemed to be no escape.
Victor's fury surged like a tempest unleashed, his once steadfast beliefs shattered by the
intoxicating web of lies spun by Clair. With a vow as resolute as steel, he pledged himself to her
cause with a fervor fueled by righteous indignation. Every fiber of his being thrummed with a
primal urge for vengeance, his eyes ablaze with an unquenchable thirst for retribution.
In a solemn oath sworn upon their love, Victor promised to hunt down every last descendant of
the guardians, to crush them beneath his heel and drink deep of their lifeblood in Clair's name.
His words dripped with venomous determination, each syllable a declaration of undying
devotion and unwavering loyalty.
Meanwhile, as Veronica seethed with her own righteous fury, a dark resolve took root within
her heart. With silent malice, she vowed to avenge Clair's betrayal, her mind teeming with plans
for vengeance against their common enemies. A sinister plot unfurled within her, a shadowy
design to bring the descendants of the guardians to their knees in a twisted mockery of their
once vaunted power.
Amidst the charged atmosphere, Victor enveloped Clair in a warm embrace, unaware of the
sinister smile that curled upon her lips in a deceitful echo of their shared triumph. Behind
Victor's back, unseen by all save for the shadows, Clair's true nature revealed itself in a chilling
display of duplicity, a harbinger of the darkness that lurked beneath the facade of their twisted
love.
With a regal grace befitting their newfound dominion, Victor moved among the victimized
souls, his every motion a testament to the power he wielded. With a flick of his wrist and a
whispered incantation, he transformed them into creatures of the night against their will, their
cries of protest drowned out by the symphony of darkness that enveloped them.
216
Clair looked on with a mixture of awe and delight, her heart swelling with pride at the display of
their shared power. As Victor's lips, stained with the blood of the innocent, met hers in a
fervent kiss, she tasted the sweet victory of their conquest, a triumph born of darkness and
deceit.
"Now, my beloved, they shall know our true might," Clair declared, her voice ringing with
triumph as she gazed upon the newly created vampires who now stood as their willing acolytes.
"No longer shall we cower in the shadows, for together, we shall reign supreme."
With a sinister smile playing upon her lips, Clair turned her thoughts to the Lance sisters, her
gaze alight with anticipation. "As for the Lance sisters, they will come to us in time," she
murmured, her words laced with a dark foreboding.
And so, with their armies of darkness assembled, Victor and Clair descended upon Aougst
Town, unleashing chaos and carnage upon its unsuspecting inhabitants. With each victim
forcefully transformed into a creature of the night, their ranks swelled, a testament to the
unstoppable tide of darkness that now threatened to consume them all.
On the other side of the Lance family, Brenda's vampiric gifts began to bloom in a dazzling
display of wonder. With each passing day, her abilities flourished, leaving her sisters spellbound
by the extent of her newfound power. Brenda's mastery over her vampirism seemed boundless,
as she effortlessly manifested every trait associated with her kind, transforming into a
formidable protector for her beloved siblings.
As days turned into weeks, Brenda's sisters found themselves increasingly reliant on her
unwavering strength and guidance. Entranced by her courage and prowess, they approached
Brenda with a humble request, their eyes alight with determination. They yearned to walk in
her footsteps, to embrace the vampiric gift that had granted Brenda such formidable abilities.
For they knew that with her blessings, they too could safeguard themselves in her absence,
standing as beacons of resilience against the encroaching darkness.
Despite recognizing the wisdom in her sisters' desire for protection, Brenda hesitated at the
prospect of bestowing upon them the same vampiric gift she herself bore. In the depths of her
heart, she harbored doubts and reservations, grappling with the weight of such a monumental
decision.
As they deliberated amongst themselves, oblivious to the unseen eyes that watched from the
shadows, a sudden revelation shook the Lance sisters to their core. Veronica, her presence
unveiled, emerged from the darkness, casting an ominous silhouette against the dimly lit room.
217
With a sly smile curling upon her lips, Veronica revealed herself to the sisters, her eyes
gleaming with an unsettling intensity. In that moment, the Lance sisters realized that their
every word had been overheard, their most intimate desires laid bare before the enigmatic
figure who now stood before them.
Veronica's revelation sent shivers down the spines of the Lance sisters, their hearts pounding
with a mixture of fear and curiosity. Brenda, ever the protector, stepped forward, positioning
herself between her sisters and the enigmatic figure before them.
With a steady voice, Stella voiced the question that lingered in all their minds. "How do you
know of this?"
Veronica's response was cryptic yet intriguing, her words laden with an air of mystery. "Because
you and I, Brenda, are the same," she declared, her eyes flashing a startling crimson before
returning to their natural state.
Though fear still clutched at their hearts, the Lance sisters found themselves drawn to
Veronica's unexpected offer of guidance and enlightenment. As she extended her hand in a
gesture of peace, their initial apprehension gave way to tentative curiosity.
With assurances of safety and a promise of revelation, Veronica's invitation held a tantalizing
allure. And so, with hesitant yet eager hearts, the young maidens accepted her offer, their
minds buzzing with anticipation for the journey that lay ahead.
In the heart of Aougst Town, under the luminous glow of a full moon, the woods bore witness
to a haunting transformation. Clair, once human, now morphed into a fierce bird of prey, her
talons sharp and merciless as they tore through the night air. Her piercing gaze locked onto a
solitary figure—a noble huntress mounted on horseback, desperately seeking livestock to
sustain her family.
Without warning, Clair shifted form again, this time into a venomous serpent. She struck swiftly,
her poisoned fangs sinking into the horse's left hoof. The animal collapsed, lifeless, throwing its
rider to the forest floor.
As the disoriented huntress regained her bearings, Clair adopted yet another guise: that of a
dire wolf, an embodiment of lethal intent. Her eyes burned crimson, and her roar—a chilling
blast of primal fury—echoed through the trees, striking terror into the huntress's heart. This
fearsome creature was unlike any she had ever faced.
Desperate, the huntress notched an arrow and let it fly, only to find her efforts futile; the arrow
seemed only to enrage the beast further. With a fearsome charge, the dire wolf closed the
distance, its fangs clamping down on the huntress's neck. The lady struggled against the
218
overpowering force, but as the wolf's strength bore down upon her, she was left with no choice
but to succumb to the might of the dire wolf.
Hours after the harrowing encounter, she regained consciousness, bewildered by her own
survival amid the shadowy depths of the woods. As she shivered in the cool night air, a
flickering fire nearby offered a semblance of warmth. It was there that Clair approached her,
her appearance strikingly beautiful and utterly disarming.
Clair inquired about her name, to which she revealed her identity: Stephanie Adams Jacobs, the
youngest of the Jacobs family line, descendants steeped in lore and history. Puzzled by the
night’s events, she asked why she was here. Clair, seizing the opportunity, spun the narrative to
her advantage. She claimed to have rescued her from an otherworldly peril, a brush with death
so severe that she had been on the verge of perishing.
She elaborated that her injuries had been critical, necessitating a transformation into her own
kind to save her life. Touching the fresh scar on her neck, Stephanie, now uneasy, asked what
she had been turned into. Clair described it as something unique, a "gift" that she was now
destined to share widely. She spoke of an impending war against the descendants of the
guardians, revealing a deeper, hidden conflict.
Clair made a solemn vow to Stephanie, promising to train her and others like her to harness
their newfound abilities. “You are not just saved; you are chosen,” she declared, her eyes alight
with a mixture of forewarning and promise.
"At first, Stephanie, you'll struggle with your gift during the full moon. You being the first of the
Lycans possess the superiority of all lycanthropy, and afterwards, you shall be able to transform
at will," Clair explained with a solemn tone.
Stunned by this shocking revelation, Stephanie thanked Clair for saving her life and vowed to
repay her kindness. Just before Clair turned to leave, a question lingered in Stephanie's mind.
"What is your name?" she asked, a mix of curiosity and gratitude in her voice.
Clair paused, her silhouette outlined by the flickering flames. "Clair," she replied, her name
floating in the night air as she disappeared into the shadowy woods, leaving Stephanie to
ponder her new, mysterious fate.
Clair's forces swelled as her collection of supernaturals grew rapidly, bolstered by newfound
alliances and old bonds. In the depths of her chamber, amidst the rising tide of her army,
Veronica introduced the Lance sisters to Clair. Brenda, along with her siblings, immediately
recognized their unlikely savior among the gathering: Victor Dracula Stone, the enigmatic figure
who had once saved Brenda's life.
219
Clair, ever commanding, rose from her seat and approached the sisters, addressing each by
name before they had the chance to introduce themselves. Their astonishment at her
knowledge was palpable, a testament to Clair's far-reaching influence and mysterious powers.
She promised them abilities that surpassed their wildest imaginations, weaving a spell of
ambition and desire with her words.
Her gaze then settled on Stella, the youngest sister. With a predator's grace, Clair circled Stella,
her fingers trailing lightly over her shoulders, neck, and back. The touch of sharp claws against
her skin made Stella shiver, a mixture of fear and fascination.
"What do you desire?" Clair's voice was both a whisper and a command, echoing slightly in the
chamber.
Stella's response came with a fierce determination. "I wish to be powerful," she declared, her
voice steady. "To protect the innocent from harm. My desire is to be independent, with powers
beyond my comprehension."
Clair's eyes sparkled with interest and a hint of approval, sensing the potential in Stella's resolve
and the strength of her will. The air in the chamber seemed to thrum with the promise of
power, and the course of destinies being irrevocably altered.
Clair’s laughter echoed maniacally through the chamber as she locked eyes with Stella, her gaze
piercing and unyielding. With a delicate yet commanding touch, she held Stella by the chin and
brought her face tantalizingly close. Her whisper was a mix of promise and foreboding, "Your
desires will be more than granted," she breathed into Stella’s ear.
Rising to her full, imposing stature, Clair proclaimed herself as "Mother" to the gathered
assembly. Her declaration was absolute, stating that they—her newfound children—and all
subsequent supernaturals birthed from their lineage would serve her with a devotion
surpassing that afforded to their own progeny.
The room, charged with the weight of her declaration, saw the Lance sisters and the rest of the
supernaturals bow deeply. In unison, they acknowledged Clair as their Mother, solidifying her
dominion over them with reverence and awe. In that moment, Clair announced the imminent
arrival of a new supernatural who would join their ranks and further expand their realm.
She then signaled Victor, beckoning him to stand beside her. As he approached, the crowd's
anticipation grew palpable. With a voice resonant with authority, she proclaimed Victor as the
father of all vampires, the immortal Alpha king of their supernatural collective. His presence by
her side symbolized the union of their powers, heralding a new era for their kind, under the
rule of their formidable matriarch and patriarch.
220
In the quiet confines of the Jacobs' residence, the return of Stephanie, weary and empty-
handed, triggered immediate concern among her family. The previous day she had left in
pursuit of livestock, only to stagger back into the household as dawn broke over the horizon.
Chris and Bianca Adams Jacobs, the family matriarch and patriarch, gathered their children,
their expressions etched with worry as they surrounded Stephanie.
The atmosphere grew tense when Dave, the eldest son, caught sight of a troubling mark on
Stephanie's neck. He pointed out the scar, prompting an immediate interrogation. Stephanie,
under the weight of her family's anxious stares, recounted the strange and terrifying events she
had endured.
"Who is this mysterious woman you said saved you?" Chris pressed, his voice laden with a mix
of skepticism and concern.
"Clair," Stephanie responded, her tone a mixture of awe and uncertainty. "That's what she
called herself, Father."
The room fell silent as the gravity of Stephanie's encounter settled over the family. The name
'Clair' hung in the air, mysterious and ominous, hinting at further entanglements with the
supernatural world that now seemed to breach the boundaries of their previously safe
existence.
As Dave's concern for his sister erupted into a heated expression of fear and frustration, the
tension in the room spiked. "I knew hunting was a terrible idea for Stephanie to do," he
lamented, his worry for his sister palpable. "Either I or Thomas should have gone, Father, but
you insisted on Stephanie. She could have been killed if not for Clair who came to her rescue,"
he added, his voice tinged with anger.
"Only God knows what she's been turned into, Father. Aougst Town isn't as peaceful as it once
was," Dave continued, his frustration boiling over. "Flying people all around, men, women, and
children disappearing in the middle of the night. Dead bodies everywhere."
Stephanie, attempting to intervene and reassure her brother, tried to speak up. "Dave, I'm fine,
really—" But Dave, overwhelmed by his emotions, cut her off and stormed out, leaving the
room in a stunned silence.
Seeing the family shaken by the altercation, Diane, ever the peacemaker, sought to lighten the
mood. "Dave's just worried about you, Steph," she said gently, trying to soothe her sister. "We
all were. I'll go talk to Dave, okay? Cheer up." She then turned to comfort her father, reassuring
him about Dave's outburst before heading outside to find her brother.
221
Diane’s calm demeanor was a balm, gently reminding everyone that despite the shock and the
fears, the family bond remained their greatest strength against the unsettling changes
encroaching on their lives.
After Diane's heartfelt discussion with Dave, tensions within the Jacobs family began to settle
slightly, a semblance of peace returning. However, as night fell, an unsettling pattern emerged
that rattled their newfound calm. Stephanie started experiencing horrifying nightmares, vivid
and disturbing visions of herself hunting down innocent people. Each dream was so intense that
it jolted her awake, drenched in sweat and crying out in agony. Her screams pierced the quiet
of the night, drawing her worried family to her side.
These night terrors recurred relentlessly, leaving the family feeling helpless and deeply
concerned, as none could decipher the cause or meaning behind them. Each passing night, the
nightmares grew more vivid and terrifying, culminating on the seventh night under the full
moon. That night, Stephanie's ordeal escalated dramatically.
In a frantic state, she ran outside the house, feeling an overwhelming and inexplicable change
overtaking her body. As her family rushed after her, they were shocked to witness her eyes
shifting through a startling array of colors—from deep blue to pitch black to a haunting red. The
sight was alarming, hinting at a supernatural transformation none of them could understand,
but all instinctively feared. Their once familiar world was crumbling, revealing the creeping
influence of dark forces that Stephanie had inadvertently become a part of.
As Stephanie struggled outside under the stark glow of the full moon, her mind reeled, echoing
with the haunting words Clair had whispered to her. A sharp, excruciating pain shot through her
head, eliciting a scream so raw and full of agony that it pierced the hearts of her family
members who gathered around her, desperate to offer comfort. Yet, nothing they did could
alleviate her suffering.
Amidst her torment, Stephanie caught sight of her own hands—her nails had transformed into
sharp claws, and the back of her hand was covered with coarse hair. Her ears took on a pointed,
almost elven shape. The transformation was not just physical; her eyes shifted to a vivid blue,
reflecting a wild, untamed essence that began to overtake her.
Thomas, her brother, approached in an attempt to help, but the sight of Stephanie in this half-
human, half-beast form frightened him. Her behavior grew increasingly animalistic; she turned
to face him with a predatory glare, ready to strike. In that critical moment, recognition flashed
in her eyes—recognition of Thomas as her brother. This flicker of humanity allowed her to
regain a semblance of control.
222
With a guttural warning to her family to stay back, she fled into the woods, her figure
disappearing among the trees. The family stood back, helpless and horrified, as they watched
Stephanie succumb to the curse that had claimed her, a stark reminder of the dark forces that
had infiltrated their lives. The Jacobs family was left to grapple with the reality of the
supernatural, their lives forever changed by the nightmarish truth of what Stephanie had
become.
As Stephanie vanished into the shadowy depths of the woods, her family's panic surged. Diane's
urgent words underscored the gravity of the situation: Stephanie needed them more than ever.
Fueled by fear and determination, Dave dashed into the woods after his sister, torch in hand,
followed closely by Thomas and the rest of the family. The full moon bathed the forest in an
eerie, silver light, amplifying the sense of urgency as they searched for Stephanie.
Deep within the woods, the transformation was complete. Stephanie had become a wolf, her
new form endowing her with heightened senses that she instinctively used to track and hunt.
The predator within her had awakened, and her first target was Dave, who called out her name
in a mix of hope and desperation. His voice was met with a fierce growl that echoed through
the trees, sending chills down his spine. Dave spun around, trying to pinpoint the source of the
sound, but his human senses were no match for the cunning of a wolf.
Stephanie, now fully engulfed in her animalistic instincts, stalked Dave with terrifying precision.
She moved with the stealth and agility of a seasoned predator, her movements a silent, deadly
dance in the dark. Without warning, she struck, her attack a swift, brutal assault that ended
with her fangs sinking into Dave's neck.
Dave's scream shattered the night, guiding the rest of the family to his location. They arrived
just in time to see him grappling with the fearsome wolf, his body buckling under the beast's
superior strength.
"Stephanie!!! Stop! You're hurting your brother!" Bianca's voice broke through the chaos, raw
with terror and disbelief. Her plea seemed to reach some remnant of humanity in Stephanie.
The wolf paused, its fierce eyes locking with Bianca's for a heartbeat-long moment of
recognition and confusion. Then, with a low growl, it slowly backed away from Dave, who lay
bleeding and dazed on the forest floor.
The family stood frozen, enveloped in fear and shock, as they faced the monstrous reality of
what Stephanie had become. The line between the sister they knew and the creature before
them blurred agonizingly in the moonlit woods.
223
As Chris aimed his firearm at the fearsome wolf, his finger trembling on the trigger, Diane
intervened with a desperate plea. Her sudden movement threw off Chris's aim, causing the shot
to miss as the wolf seized the opportunity to vanish deeper into the dense woods.
The family's immediate concern shifted to Dave, who lay on the forest floor, bleeding profusely
from the neck wound inflicted by his sister in her wolf form. Thomas, practical in the face of
crisis, tore strips from his shirt to staunch the bleeding. He urged the others to continue the
pursuit of Stephanie, insisting he would stay behind to tend to Dave.
Meanwhile, the rest of the family plunged deeper into the forest, following the faint trail left by
Stephanie. As they moved, Stephanie herself was undergoing another harrowing
transformation. No longer just a wolf, she rose on two legs, morphing into a more humanoid
figure—becoming a Lycan (werewolf). This new form retained elements of her previous wolf
appearance but stood as a terrifying amalgamation of human and beast: minimally hairy, with
disproportionately sharp claws, elongated fangs, and eyes that were a deep, soul-piercing black.
Her features twisted into a grotesque mask of her former self, encapsulating both the horror
and the power of her cursed existence.
This Lycan form was not just a visual terror; it was functionally more lethal. Her senses, already
heightened in her wolf guise, sharpened to an almost supernatural degree, making her a more
formidable predator than ever before. As the family tracked her through the forest, they were
not just chasing the sister and daughter they once knew, but a creature far more dangerous,
torn between her lingering humanity and the wild, primal instincts of a Lycan.
The night air thrummed with the power of Stephanie's transformation. Her roar, deep and
resonant, reverberated through the woods, startling the nocturnal wildlife into a frenzy of
movement. Her lycanthropic form blended speed and savagery, making her nearly unstoppable.
When Chris, Bianca, and Diane finally came upon Stephanie, the sight of her in her monstrous
state was paralyzing. The fear was palpable, their bodies tense with the instinctual
understanding of the danger before them. Yet, amidst the terror, Chris found a reserve of
bravery, driven by a desperate need to protect his family. He raised his firearm and opened fire
on Stephanie, hoping to subdue her or drive her away.
However, Stephanie, now a creature of incredible resilience and strength, barely faltered under
the gunfire. With a swift and brutal motion, she struck Chris, sending him hurtling through the
air to crash against a tree. The impact was horrific, breaking his back and rendering him
unconscious instantly. His firearm clattered to the ground, a few feet away.
As Bianca knelt by her husband, her hands trembling as she tried to assess his injuries, Diane
acted with urgency. She sprinted to retrieve the dropped firearm, determination etched on her
224
face. But before she could turn and aim, the Lycan pounced with terrifying agility. Stephanie, in
her beast form, caught Diane effortlessly, her claws digging into her as she leapt into the trees.
Hanging from a branch, Stephanie's fangs sank deeply into Diane's neck, a grotesque mimicry of
intimacy. With a flick of her monstrous head, she tossed Diane aside like a discarded doll, her
body hitting the ground with a lifeless thud.
In the chilling silence of the forest, broken only by the ominous sounds of the nocturnal wildlife
stirred into chaos, Bianca found herself facing the monstrous form of her daughter. Desperation
colored her voice as she knelt on the damp forest floor, her hands clasped in a futile plea.
"Please, Stephanie," she cried out, her voice cracking under the strain of fear and grief. "If
you're still in there, stop this! You're hurting your own family!"
The Lycan, driven by primal instincts that overshadowed any remnants of Stephanie's
humanity, advanced ominously. Despite Bianca's heartfelt pleas, the creature showed no
hesitation. It loomed over her, and with a swift, merciless motion, sank its fangs deep into
Bianca's neck. The sound of her despairing cry echoed hauntingly as the Lycan began to drain
her life away.
At that critical moment, Chris, spurred by the acute pain and the adrenal rush of survival,
regained consciousness. His vision blurred, he took in the horrific scene: Diane lay unmoving,
bloodied and pale, while Bianca was gripped in the deadly embrace of the Lycan. Pushing
through his excruciating pain, Chris crawled towards his firearm, his movements labored but
driven by a desperate need to save what remained of his family.
Gripping the firearm with shaking hands, Chris aimed at the Lycan with grim determination. He
fired multiple shots, each echoing sharply through the woods. The bullets struck the Lycan,
causing it to reel back from the force, freeing Bianca from its deadly grip. She collapsed to the
ground, her body limp and lifeless.
As the Lycan stumbled, wounded by the gunfire but not yet vanquished, began to recover,
Chris's heart sank with the chilling realization that he had exhausted his ammunition. The
creature, far from defeated, underwent another horrifying transformation before his eyes. It
morphed into an Omega wolf, a form more colossal and terrifying than anything they had
witnessed before. The sheer size and ferocity of this new beast were enough to petrify Chris,
causing him to drop his now useless firearm to the forest floor in shock.
The Omega wolf towered over him, its presence exuding a raw, malevolent power that seemed
to drain the very courage from Chris’s spirit. With a menacing growl that resonated through the
woods, the creature lunged at Chris, its massive jaws wide open.
225
As the Omega wolf advanced, Chris braced himself, his resolve to protect his family fueling his
every action. Despite the terror that gripped his heart, he managed to push himself to his
knees, facing the colossal beast head-on. His eyes, filled with a mix of fear and defiance, met
the glowing, predatory gaze of the wolf.
There was no time to react further, no chance to escape. The Omega wolf struck with terrifying
speed and precision. Its massive jaws clamped around Chris's neck, the sharp fangs piercing
deeply. The overwhelming force of the attack knocked Chris to the ground, the heavy weight of
the wolf pressing down on him, rendering him immobile.
The impact was brutal, pinning Chris beneath the beast as his lifeblood began to spill into the
forest soil. The desperate struggle, the sounds of the skirmish, seemed to fade as Chris felt the
life draining out of him. Above him, the Omega wolf loomed large, a monstrous silhouette
against the eerie glow of the full moon, a stark reminder of the ferocious power of the natural
predator turned nightmare.
As Chris felt the life seeping out of him, his thoughts flashed to his family—his wife and children
whom he had fought so desperately to protect. The forest around him blurred into a dark,
enclosing tunnel as the sounds of the night seemed to fade into a distant echo. The tragedy of
the Jacobs family, caught in a relentless nightmare, reached its crescendo under the uncaring
light of the moon, as the Omega wolf claimed its final victim in a brutal display of its newfound
dominance.
As the Omega wolf stood triumphant over Chris, it unleashed a victorious roar that echoed
hauntingly through the forest, a chilling howl that reverberated under the moonlit sky and
carried across the woods. The sound was a primal declaration of its dominance, a mournful
anthem that marked the tragic fate of its victims.
But even as the echo of its howl faded into the night, the toll of the night's events began to
manifest. The Omega wolf's massive form trembled, and it struggled to maintain its monstrous
stature. Overcome by the sheer exhaustion from the transformations and the battle, the
creature's energy waned rapidly. With one last, labored breath, it collapsed to the ground, the
force of its fall shaking the nearby foliage.
In the quiet aftermath, the beast slowly reverted to its human form under the unyielding gaze
of the full moon. There, in the cool embrace of the night, lay Stephanie, naked and vulnerable,
stripped of the ferocity that had defined her as the Omega wolf. The transformation back was a
stark and painful return to her humanity, leaving her unconscious amidst the devastation she
had wrought on her own family.
226
As the night wore on, the silence was profound, broken only by the occasional stir of the forest
creatures tentatively reclaiming their domain. The tragic scene lay undisturbed until the dawn,
a grim testament to the destructive power of the curse that had ensnared Stephanie and
altered the course of the Jacobs family forever.
In the chilling stillness of the other side of the woods, Thomas cradled his brother Dave, whose
life had ebbed away in his arms from the grievous wounds inflicted by the Wolf. Tears streamed
down Thomas's face as he mourned the unthinkable loss, the stillness of the night occasionally
punctuated by distant gunshots that hinted at further horrors unfolding deeper within the
forest.
As Thomas remained vigilantly by his deceased brother, hoping against hope for the safe return
of the rest of his family, an eerie light from the moon bathed the scene. In that ghostly glow,
Dave's body unexpectedly convulsed. Thomas recoiled in shock and fear as Dave coughed
weakly, a sound that seemed impossible after the life had visibly left him.
Confusion turned to horror as Dave's convulsions intensified. Thomas, frozen with fear, could
only watch as his brother's body contorted unnaturally. Suddenly, the convulsions ceased, and
Dave lay still once more, caught between life and death in a disturbing calm.
Cautiously, Thomas leaned in to check for any signs of life, hoping desperately for some
indication of his brother's return. But as he drew close, Dave's eyes snapped open—now a
piercing blue, utterly unhuman. In a swift, terrifying motion, sharp fangs and claws revealed
themselves. Dave's newly formed claws gripped Thomas, pulling him in close, and without a
moment's hesitation, he sank his fangs deep into Thomas's neck.
The attack was brutal and swift. Thomas struggled violently, trying to break free from Dave's
deathly grip, but the life was quickly drained from him under the relentless assault. As Thomas's
body went limp, the transformation’s toll on Dave became evident. Overcome by the rapid
changes and the exertion of the attack, Dave too collapsed, unconscious beside his brother,
now victim to the same monstrous fate.
The tragic scene under the moonlight marked another devastating blow to the Jacobs family,
now entangled in a horrifying cycle of transformation and loss. The night forest, once a place of
natural tranquility, had turned into a haunting tableau of a family destroyed by the
supernatural forces that had invaded their lives.
As dawn broke, casting a soft light through the dense canopy of the woods, a peculiar silence
hung over the area where the Jacobs family had endured a night of terror. One by one, they
awoke from unconsciousness, scattered across the forest floor, each experiencing a startling
and simultaneous burst of awareness. Their eyes opened wide, revealing eerie glows of various
227
colors that illuminated the morning mist—blue for Dave and Thomas, though physically
recovered, moved with a quiet, unspoken understanding of the gravity of their ordeal, utter
darkness for Diane and Bianca, and a blood-red for Chris. As the glow faded from their eyes,
they were left with only slight headaches as remnants of the night's horrors.
The family members, disoriented and confused, began to gather their senses. Amid the
confusion, Diane was the first to spot Stephanie lying exposed and vulnerable on the forest
floor. She called out, drawing the immediate attention of her parents. Bianca and Chris, their
eyes now returned to normal but filled with apprehension and relief, rushed towards their
daughter. Bianca, with a mother’s instinct, wrapped Stephanie in spare attire she found nearby.
As Stephanie came to, her eyes momentarily mirrored the bewildering changes her family had
experienced, flashing blue, black, and red before settling. The sight was alarming yet confirmed
that whatever had afflicted them had deeply touched Stephanie as well.
As they approached Stephanie, the gravity of the situation set in. There she was, the epicenter
of the previous night's chaos, now seemingly just as human as they were. The family, still
reeling from the night’s transformations and the inexplicable survival of each member,
gathered around her. They were a mix of emotions—relief at finding each other alive clashed
with the fear of what they had become and uncertainty about what lay ahead.
Helping Stephanie to her feet, they formed a tight circle, supporting each other physically and
emotionally. Stephanie, wrapped in her mother’s clothing, walked between her parents, her
expression one of confusion and vulnerability. The ordeal had left its mark on them, altering
their very beings in ways they could not yet fully understand. Questions loomed large: Why had
they transformed? What would happen during the next full moon? What did these changes
mean for their future? And most pressingly, how could they protect themselves and others
from the potential danger they now posed? The lack of memory served as a small mercy,
sparing them the full emotional impact of the night’s terrors but leaving critical gaps in their
understanding of their new reality.
As they slowly made their way out of the woods, the Jacobs family was united by a newfound
resolve. Whatever their fate, they would face it together, drawing strength from the
unbreakable bonds of family and the shared determination to uncover the truth behind their
terrifying new realities.
228
In the shadowed tranquility of their home in Aougst Town, Tobias grappled with the heavy
burden of his visions. The threat of a dark empire loomed large in his mind, casting a shadow
over the future he yearned to secure for his family. As he watched over their sleeping child,
Agatha, his heart ached with the desire to shield her from the potential chaos and violence that
his foresight promised.
Cleopatra, sensing the depth of his turmoil, approached with a tenderness that only those who
truly understand can offer. "What is it, my love?" she inquired, her voice laced with concern as
her gaze softened upon seeing the distress etched across his face.
Tobias's eyes remained fixed on Agatha, the embodiment of innocence and the future he
feared for. "Our ancestors have been fighting an endless battle for eons, only for its burden to
fall upon the third and fourth generations with great vengeance and death," he confessed, the
weight of history and responsibility heavy in his voice.
Cleopatra, ever the pillar of strength in their union, placed a comforting hand on his cheek. Her
touch was gentle, a silent promise of support and shared burden. "The fight of the past will
pave the way for a better tomorrow, my love," she reassured him. "Soon, all this will be a thing
of the past, only to be looked back on with gratitude for all that we have achieved and are yet
to achieve."
Her words were a balm to Tobias's troubled soul. Cleopatra continued, her voice a steady,
soothing presence in the dark tide of his fears. "The battles aren't easy despite their length, but
they will eventually come to an end. Nothing lasts forever, be it good or bad. Both serve a
greater purpose in the grand scheme of life, enriching the tapestry we are part of."
With a warm kiss on Tobias's right cheek, Cleopatra sealed her vow of unwavering support and
optimism. Her actions reminded him that they were not merely passive observers of fate but
active participants in shaping a future where their daughter, and many others, could live in
229
peace. Reinvigorated by her words and the strength of their bond, Tobias felt a renewed sense
of purpose. Together, they would face whatever challenges came, working toward the
harmonious future that lay just beyond the strife, guided by love and a shared vision of hope
for their world.
In the secretive depths of Clair's lair, a formidable assembly of supernatural beings was being
honed into a powerful force. Under her meticulous guidance, the Lance sisters, adept in various
mystical arts, grew in power and cunning. Sorcery, necromancy, rituals, incantations, and all
manners of magic flourished as Clair imparted her vast knowledge. Brenda, uniquely a vampire
witch, received additional tutelage from Veronica, enhancing her abilities across physical,
mental, and spiritual realms.
Stella, among all her sisters, showed a particular aptitude that did not go unnoticed by Clair.
Her relentless pursuit of knowledge and her innate skill in harnessing and manipulating magical
energies marked her as a standout apprentice. Clair, recognizing this potential, provided Stella
with intensive personal instruction, often supplemented with insights from Victor, fostering her
growth into a formidable sorceress.
Meanwhile, the once peaceful Aougst Town faced growing turmoil from an unexpected
quarter. The Jacobs family, struggling to cope with their nightmarish transformations during
each full moon, unwittingly became a focal point of fear and suspicion. Each full moon brought
a resurgence of their curse, unleashing their inner beasts and propelling them into a frenzy that
terrorized the town. Tales of the "great beasts of the night" circulated with increasing alarm,
their howls a prelude to havoc, prompting townspeople to seek refuge indoors on moonlit
nights.
The Jacobs family, despite their desperate attempts to control their transformations and
protect their neighbors, found themselves increasingly ostracized. The community viewed them
not as victims but as harbingers of a curse, a sentiment that only deepened with each incident.
Their affliction, tragically, spread to others—each victim of their gaze during the transformation
fell prey to the same monstrous fate, expanding the cycle of fear and transformation.
As Clair's power and her coven of supernaturals continued to strengthen on one side of town,
the Jacobs' tragic plight represented a stark contrast. Aougst Town was caught between
emerging dark forces and its own transformed citizens, leading to a precarious balance that
could tilt at any moment. The battle lines were being drawn, not just against external threats
but within the very fabric of the community, setting the stage for a confrontation that could
either doom or redeem the town.
In the shadowy outskirts of Aougst Town, where fear had taken root and spread like a
malignancy, Clair's machinations grew ever more audacious. The town, already on edge due to
230
the unsettling events surrounding the Jacobs family, found itself caught in the throes of a
sinister plot orchestrated by Clair, who aimed to harness the destructive powers she had helped
unleash.
On a night charged with tension, Veronica, a trusted lieutenant of Clair, approached the secret
hideout of the Jacobs family. The family, aware of their potential for harm during their
involuntary transformations, initially recoiled in fear for Veronica's safety. They pleaded with
her to leave, fearful that her presence would provoke the beast within them, endangering her
life.
However, Veronica, undeterred and resolute, revealed that her visit was part of Clair's larger
strategy. Standing confidently in the moonlight, she expressed a desire to witness firsthand the
extent of the Jacobs family's cursed powers. "It is all according to Mother's plan," she declared,
using Clair's affectionate title to assert her allegiance and the inevitability of their encounter.
As the moon's influence grew stronger, the Jacobs family struggled against the rising tide of
their transformations, ultimately succumbing to the inevitable. Dave was the first to transform,
his body contorting and reshaping into that of a gray wolf. With a ferocious snarl, he lunged at
Veronica, only to be caught midair. Veronica, demonstrating formidable strength and skill,
grasped him by the neck and held him suspended, effortlessly controlling the beast.
Thomas, transformed into a dire wolf, charged next, only to meet the same fate as his brother.
Veronica, employing precise and deadly martial techniques, applied a pressure point to his
neck, causing instant paralysis with a deft, sharp snap. Like Dave, Thomas was tossed aside, his
massive form hitting the ground hard, reverting to his human shape upon impact.
Veronica's display of power was not just a demonstration of her own capabilities but a clear
message from Clair: the Jacobs family, despite their fearsome transformations, were under her
control and would be instrumental in her plans for Aougst Town. As the subdued brothers lay
on the ground, the implications of their situation began to dawn on them and their family—
Clair’s ambitions were far-reaching, and they were to be pawns in her game, a game that was
only just beginning to unfold.
As the moonlight cast a ghostly glow over the hideout, the battle between Veronica and the
Jacobs family escalated into a fierce and brutal confrontation. Diane, transformed into a
formidable Lycan, unleashed a flurry of vicious strikes, each one filled with a raw, primal fury.
Veronica, however, danced around these attacks with an agility that belied her calm demeanor.
With a precise gesture, she conjured a powerful magical blast that struck Diane squarely,
knocking her unconscious with a force that left no doubt about Veronica's mastery of her
powers.
231
Meanwhile, Bianca and Chris, having also succumbed to their transformations, adopted a
strategic formation around Veronica. Their movements were coordinated and deliberate,
indicative of their desperate resolve not to succumb to their monstrous instincts alone. Bianca,
in her Lycan form, and Chris, as the towering Omega wolf, launched a dual assault. Veronica
nimbly sidestepped Bianca's charge but found herself pushed back by the sheer force of the
Omega wolf. Chris's massive form bore down on her, his fearsome fangs snapping inches from
her face as she grappled with the beast, her hands gripping its enormous jaws.
The struggle was intense; the Omega wolf's strength was formidable, and Veronica fought to
maintain control. Just as she began to gain the upper hand, Bianca, recovering from her initial
miss, struck. She slammed into Veronica with enough force to send her crashing into nearby
trees, the impact shattering the wood and briefly stunning Veronica. Blood trickled from her
mouth, a rare sight that quickly healed, showcasing her enhanced regenerative abilities.
Despite the ferocity of her opponents, Veronica's expression registered respect and a thrill for
the challenge. She wiped the blood from her healed lip, reassessed her stance, and prepared
for the next wave of attacks. As Bianca and Chris charged again, Veronica executed a series of
swift, calculated moves. She incapacitated Bianca with a devastating attack, breaking both of
her arms with a gruesome precision that left the bones exposed and the Lycan howling in
agony.
The battle with the Omega wolf continued fiercely. Chris, driven by both instinct and a
protective rage, managed to land a severe bite, the marks of which began to heal on Veronica
as she wrestled for dominance.
As Veronica grappled with the sheer force of the Omega wolf, the battle took an unexpected
turn with the sudden appearance of another massive Omega wolf. This new beast, fueled by a
primal urge to protect its kin, hurled Veronica aside with astonishing strength. Pouncing on her
with relentless ferocity, the two Omega wolves overwhelmed Veronica, their powerful jaws
poised to tear her apart.
In the critical moments as Veronica teetered on the brink of death, Victor Dracula Stone
intervened with a dramatic display of his formidable powers. Using a spell to immobilize the
wolves, he whisked Veronica away from certain doom with a swift teleportation maneuver,
breaking the deadly hold of the beasts. As he released the wolves from their magical paralysis,
the beasts, confused but undeterred, prepared to charge once more.
Victor, however, was not there as an enemy but as an ally, though his offer of alliance was met
with hostility. Ignoring his warnings, Chris, in his Omega wolf form, launched an aggressive
attack. Victor responded with precision, using a targeted pressure point strike to Chris’s ribcage,
effectively incapacitating him. Turning his attention to the other Omega wolf, Victor employed a
232
similar technique, but with more force, snapping the creature's jaws with a pressure point
manipulation that was so intense it forced the wolf back into human form.
With the Jacobs family subdued, Victor checked on Veronica, who, despite the severity of the
assault, maintained her fierce independence. "I was fine and could have handled it well on my
own without your intervention," she insisted, her pride slightly bruised but her spirit unbroken.
Victor merely smirked at her stubborn resilience, then snapped his fingers, signaling a return to
Clair's lair. In an instant, they all vanished, leaving behind the scene of chaos as they teleported
back to the safety and secrecy of their stronghold.
In the sprawling, shadow-drenched chambers of Clair's lair, the Jacobs family found themselves
in a realm far removed from any semblance of their former life. The lair itself was a
manifestation of power and dark elegance, with thrones that seemed to command the space
with ominous authority. As they entered, Clair rose from her throne with a regal demeanor that
seemed to fill the room, her presence as commanding as it was chilling.
After sharing a brief but passionate kiss with Victor, signaling their close and powerful
partnership, Clair turned her attention to the newcomers. Veronica, ever the faithful lieutenant,
bowed deeply and stepped aside, allowing Clair to advance toward the Jacobs family. The air
was thick with tension and awe as Clair descended the stairs gracefully, her approach almost
ethereal.
Stephanie, the most afflicted by Clair's transformative gift, was the first to recognize the
sorceress. She whispered urgently to her family, confirming the identity of the enigmatic figure
before them. "That's her... Clair," she murmured, her voice a mix of fear and involuntary
reverence.
Clair addressed them with a voice that resonated with an unsettling warmth. "You’re most
welcome to my sanctuary, Jacobs family," she proclaimed. Her tone was smooth, attempting to
soothe the palpable anxiety among the family. "I apologize for any inconvenience that my
beloved and right-hand woman may have caused. We mean you no harm but to welcome you
with open arms into the family."
Chris, driven by a blend of anger and desperation, confronted Clair with the weight of their
suffering. "So you are my daughter's savior who has given her this great curse which was placed
upon us and those innocent we have passed it onto?" His voice carried the burden of their
plight, seeking justice or at least an explanation.
Clair’s response was calculated, her gaze piercing as she looked directly into Chris’s soul. The
intensity of her stare seemed to stun him, his eyes widening as he was momentarily lost for
233
words. "Think of it not as a curse but a gift," Clair countered smoothly, her voice steady and
persuasive. "A gift of eternal liberation destined for greatness, power, and dominion."
Her words, meant to reassure and seduce, hung heavily in the air. Clair's portrayal of their
affliction as a divine endowment was crafted to reframe their perspective, to see themselves
not as victims of a malevolent curse but as chosen bearers of a profound legacy. This pivotal
encounter set the stage for a deeper involvement of the Jacobs family in Clair's grand design,
pushing them toward an uncertain fate where the lines between curse and gift blurred under
the shadow of her influence.
The atmosphere in Clair's lair crackled with tension as Dave, overwhelmed by anger and
betrayal, confronted Clair. His harsh words and aggressive approach signaled his refusal to
accept what he and his family had been turned into. The guarded vampires, instinctively
protective of Clair, began to move forward to intercept him, their fangs bared menacingly.
However, at a subtle gesture from Veronica, they halted, standing back to allow the scene to
unfold. Veronica understood the importance of demonstrating Clair's unparalleled power to the
Jacobs family; this was a lesson in the true hierarchy within the lair.
As Dave stepped closer to Clair, intent on facing her directly, a sudden, strong invisible force
seized him. It was not merely a physical restraint but a profound assertion of Clair's control.
With a simple flick of her wrist, she forced Dave to his knees, pinning him to the ground with a
force that left him gasping in pain. Dave clutched at his stomach, the agony apparent in his
grimaces and groans, as his family rushed forward, desperate to help.
"Stay back!" Dave managed to choke out, warning them off as he felt an unfamiliar force stir
within him. Confusion and fear struck his family—transformation was not supposed to occur
without the pull of the full moon, yet here it was happening, spurred by Clair’s will alone. Under
the weight of her magic, Dave's body contorted and shifted, the transformation both rapid and
excruciating. Within moments, he stood before them not as a man but as a wolf, his posture
one of unwilling reverence towards Clair. It was a stark display of her control: she could bend
the curse to her will, forcing transformation at any time, under any condition.
Then, just as quickly as it had begun, the transformation reversed, and Dave was returned to his
human form, collapsing to the ground, weakened and spent. His family finally reached him,
their faces etched with horror and disbelief at what they had just witnessed. They gathered
around, supporting him, their eyes flicking warily between Dave and Clair.
This display was meant to send a clear message: Clair's power was absolute, her control over
the supernatural forces within her domain unmatched. She watched the family's distress with
an air of detachment, her expression unreadable but her intent clear. She was not just a leader
234
or a sorceress; she was a dominator of wills, capable of bending the very essence of the beings
she controlled.
This harrowing experience cemented Clair's formidable status in the eyes of the Jacobs family.
They were left to ponder their position within this dark hierarchy, forced to recognize the
extent of Clair’s power and the potential futility of resistance. As they helped Dave to his feet,
the reality of their situation settled heavily upon them: they were not merely cursed but
ensnared in a web of power and dominion that Clair had spun with meticulous care.
Victor remained seated on his throne, a silent observer to the drama unfolding before him. His
gaze, sharp and assessing, never left the figures at the center of the lair. Clair, with her
commanding presence, took center stage once the demonstration of her power had sufficiently
subdued the room. Her voice, when she spoke, resonated with authority and purpose, filling
the space and capturing the attention of every supernatural being present.
“Tonight marks a pivotal moment in our history,” Clair began, her eyes sweeping over her
audience, ensuring each individual felt included—and implicated—in her words. “Each of you
has a role to play in the upcoming struggle. Vampires against seekers, witches against fairies,
and lycanthropes against shape-shifters.” Her words painted the broad strokes of a grand,
divisive conflict, pitting ancient rivals against each other in battles that would reshape the
supernatural landscape.
She paused, letting the gravity of her words sink in before continuing. “We must grow in
numbers and strength. We have brethren out there, transformed lycanthropes, unknowingly
caught in the web of their new reality. It is our duty to find them, to bring them into our fold,
and prepare them for the uprising that is to come.”
As her speech concluded, Clair turned her attention directly to Stephanie, who had remained
quiet but intensely focused throughout the assembly. Clair’s approach was gentle, almost
motherly, as she reached out to stroke Stephanie’s hair. The gesture was soft but filled with
manipulative precision, designed to reassure and coax loyalty from the young lycanthrope.
“Stephanie, you must be brave and strong,” Clair murmured, her voice a soothing contrast to
the stirring call to arms she had just issued. “Under my guidance, you will realize your full
potential. You will carve a path for your descendants, establishing a lineage of power that will
echo through the ages.”
The moment was poignant, designed not only to inspire Stephanie but also to send a clear
message to all present: Clair was not just building an army, she was cultivating a dynasty, with
Stephanie proposed as a cornerstone for future generations of powerful lycanthropes. This
235
strategic positioning highlighted Clair’s foresight and her commitment to not just immediate
power but enduring influence.
As Clair drew back, her gaze sweeping once more over the crowd, the weight of her ambitions
hung heavily in the air. The supernaturals in her lair, now more than ever, were aware of the
scale of the conflict to come and their place within it. The Jacobs family, caught up in this grand
vision, found themselves not just pawns but potential pillars of a new order under Clair’s
dominion, a realization that was as intimidating as it was awe-inspiring.
Veronica took charge of organizing and coordinating the supernaturals, assigning them specific
duties to bolster their ranks. Some were tasked with capturing others who had been turned by
the Jacobs family, bringing them to the lair to be trained and tamed. Others were assigned to
236
transform and recruit unsuspecting souls into their sanctuary. Each day, the lair's population
grew as more supernaturals were brought into the fold, strengthening Clair's army.
The Jacobs family, under Clair's tutelage, underwent rigorous training. Clair pushed them
beyond their limits, strengthening their lycanthropic forms and teaching them to harness their
newfound powers. She wove a web of enticing promises and subtle deceit, manipulating them
further and making them see reason in her actions during their initial confrontation.
As she had done with Victor and the Lance sisters, Clair used her charisma and cunning to
deceive the Jacobs family. Her words were so enticing and persuasive that it was nearly
impossible to detect the lies woven into her speeches. Under her guidance, the Jacobs family
learned to transform at will, both day and night, and gained control over their hunger.
Clair's influence over the family grew stronger as they trained. She made them believe in the
greater cause she championed, convincing them that their transformations were not a curse
but a gift. Each member of the Jacobs family began to see their lycanthropy as a source of
power and potential, something that set them apart and gave them purpose.
With each passing day, the Jacobs family became more adept at controlling their
transformations and harnessing their abilities. They could shift between human and wolf forms
effortlessly and had become formidable warriors under Clair's instruction. Their loyalty to her
deepened as they came to see her not just as a mentor, but as a savior who had given them a
new purpose in life.
Meanwhile, the rest of the supernatural community continued their assigned tasks, capturing,
training, and recruiting new members. The lair buzzed with activity as more supernaturals were
integrated into Clair's growing army. Her vision of a new malevolent empire began to take
shape, with each new recruit bringing her closer to her ultimate goal.
As the Jacobs family honed their skills, they prepared for the challenges that lay ahead. The
memories of their past life in Aougst Town faded, replaced by a new sense of belonging and
purpose within Clair's sanctuary. They were no longer victims of their curse but warriors ready
to fight for the empire Clair was building.
Despite the deception and manipulation, there was a bond forming among the supernaturals in
the lair. They trained together, fought together, and shared a common goal. Under Clair's
leadership, they were becoming a formidable force, ready to take on whatever challenges
awaited them in the future.
The Jacobs family, unaware of the true depths of Clair's deceit and the dark destiny she had in
store for them. They believed in the cause she had laid out, convinced that they were fighting
237
for a better future. As they honed their abilities, they unknowingly marched towards a battle
that would decide the fate of both humanity and the supernatural world.
"Now that you're ready for what's coming, know this," Clair said, her voice filled with a cold
determination. "The so-called false descendants of the guardians are ruthless and merciless.
They will stop at nothing to destroy you because I have made you to rival their greatness. They
will see you as a threat, but in truth, they are the threat to humanity, driving this world into
destruction. Show no mercy when you take from them everything, and remember, you are not
just fighting to protect today but to secure the future."
She paused, her eyes scanning the faces of the Jacobs family, who hung on her every word. "My
love for humanity is unchanged. That is why I've decided to carve a new path to everlasting
triumph."
As Clair spoke, Stella entered, interrupting briefly to update her on the progress of their
growing numbers and the ongoing experiments. Clair's eyes gleamed with satisfaction at the
news, and she nodded approvingly before excusing herself to her chamber.
Once alone, Clair began chanting incantations, sending her astral form to hell. She needed to
commune with Lucifer, her love, who longed for freedom and vengeance. In the depths of hell,
she found him, his dark aura pulsating with fury and impatience.
"My love," she whispered, her voice echoing in the infernal darkness. "The plans for your
freedom are set in motion. The descendants of Michael, and Michael himself, are no more.
Before his demise, Michael was able to aid a select few humans to safeguard humanity,
relinquishing his heavenly powers and divine secrets to them. They believe they stand a
chance."
Lucifer's eyes burned with rage as he listened. "Their efforts are futile," he growled. "I will wage
war on humanity and heaven alike. They will all bow before me."
Clair's smile was filled with malice. "Indeed, my love. If Michael could convince a few humans to
do his bidding," Clair mused, her astral form entwined with Lucifer's, "then I too have an army
of my own. And when I am done with them, my love, and I have set you free from the shackles
of the abyss, then together we shall make Earth our new heaven, a dwelling place for us all. The
Jacobs family, now fully under our influence, will play a crucial role in weakening the guardians.
Our numbers grow daily, and with each new recruit, our power strengthens."
Lucifer's sinister laugh echoed through the chamber. "Continue to manipulate them, my queen.
Their strength will be our key to breaking free. And once I am free, no force in heaven or on
earth will stand against us."
238
"I will not fail you, my love," Clair vowed. "The time of reckoning is near. We will have our
vengeance, and the world will be remade in our image."
With their dark pact reaffirmed, Clair sealed her vow with a passionate kiss, the demons around
them hailing her plans with fervent approval. As her astral form returned to her physical body,
the echoes of their cheers lingered in the air. Her resolve steeled. She knew the road ahead
would be fraught with challenges, but with the Jacobs family and her growing army of
supernaturals, she was confident that nothing could stop them.
Clair's minions spread across Aougst Town, recruiting the unwary and laying waste to the
helpless. The town fell into chaos, fear gripping the hearts of its inhabitants. However, the
descendants of the guardians did not stand idle. They intervened whenever they could, striving
to thwart Clair's plans and protect the innocent.
The fairies, elves, orcs, and gnomes united as protective guardians, battling Clair's minions
relentlessly. Their combined strength and ancient wisdom enabled them to eliminate many of
the dark creatures that threatened their realm. The shapeshifters and seeker[s] also mirrored
their efforts, using their unique abilities to shield humanity from the encroaching darkness.
Despite their valiant efforts, the tide of Clair's minions seemed unending. Every victory for the
guardians was met with new recruits and fresh horrors unleashed by Clair's ever-growing army.
The streets of Aougst Town became a battleground, the air thick with the scent of blood and
magic.
Amidst the chaos, Victor Stone continued to play a crucial role, ensuring that Clair's plans
remained on track. His loyalty to Clair was unwavering, and he executed her orders with
precision and ruthlessness.
As the conflict between the guardians and Clair's minions intensified, the balance of power
teetered on a knife's edge. Both sides prepared for the inevitable clash that would determine
the future of Aougst Town and possibly the world. The guardians, driven by a duty to protect,
and Clair's forces, fueled by a vision of a new order, stood poised for a confrontation that would
shake the very foundations of their reality.
The stage was set for a monumental battle, one that would test the limits of courage, loyalty,
and the true nature of power. As the full moon approached, its silvery light casting an eerie
glow over the land, the forces of light and darkness prepared for the ultimate showdown. The
fate of humanity and the supernatural world hung in the balance, waiting for the spark that
would ignite the final conflict.
239
Somewhere within the fairy colony, Kelvin, paying homage to his ancestral statues, felt a
negative aura surrounding him. His astral form was suddenly summoned by the Lance sisters
for a confrontation. Despite his confidence, Kelvin was taken aback by the formidable powers
they wielded, unlike anything he had ever faced. He sensed power differences among them, yet
similarities tied them together.
The Lance sisters circled Kelvin's astral form, their presence a testament to his faith, resistance,
and endurance.
"What abominable magic is this?" Kelvin questioned, his voice steady but his eyes betraying a
flicker of concern.
"If it isn't the king of fairies himself, stunned by the magnitude of our combined efforts, sisters.
The power of our sorcery and astral summoning," Vera taunted.
"Do!" said Brenda.
"You," added Miranda.
"Know," continued Vera.
"Why," said Ruth.
"We," said Angela.
"Have summoned you here?" finished the six Lance sisters in unison.
"Perhaps to ease the burden of what's to come for you and your kind. Surrender to Mother,
and she might spare you her wrath and the betrayal you and your kind have committed against
her," said Stella, her voice cold and resolute.
"Mother is merciful but also vengeful. You were once hers, who rebelled against her will," Ruth
added.
"In Michael's name, what lies art thou been fooled by Azriel, the deceiver of all? She's no maker
of mine nor the descendants. She is nothing but evil that plagues the innocent, the destroyer of
worlds, and you have fallen deeply into her charming lies," Kelvin retorted, his voice filled with
righteous anger.
"Mother did warn us that your kind would speak evil against her and deny all that she had done
for you. Her first creation, hungry for power, you war against her," Brenda countered.
240
"You do not know the powers you are siding with, descendants of the Lance," Kelvin said,
calling them by their very names, stunning them. "I have been watching over you and knew
your fate but could not intervene, lest it worsen the outcome of your destiny."
The sisters exchanged wary glances, taken aback by Kelvin's intimate knowledge of them. They
were furious, their anger seething as they surrounded Kelvin's astral form. Their eyes burned
with indignation as they questioned him.
"Why did you not intervene in our fate if you knew it all along?" demanded Vera, her voice
trembling with rage.
"Is it because you lack the power?" Brenda taunted, her tone dripping with disdain.
Kelvin's astral form remained calm amidst their fury. "There are certain rules that cannot be
broken, golden rules set in place by forces greater than us. One of those rules is not to
intervene in altering fate," he explained.
"Your knowledge of us is impressive, fairy king, but it changes nothing. Our loyalty to Mother is
unwavering," said Vera, her voice faltering slightly.
Kelvin’s eyes softened with pity. "You are mere pawns in her grand scheme, blinded by
promises of power. She uses you to further her own ends. There is still time to turn back, to see
the truth."
"Silence!" Stella commanded, her voice trembling with anger. "We are not pawns. We are her
daughters, chosen to bring about a new era."
Kelvin sighed deeply, his astral form flickering with ethereal light. "If you choose to remain on
this path, know that it leads only to destruction and sorrow. But should you ever seek
redemption, the door to the fairy colony will always be open to you."
The sisters' faces hardened, but a flicker of doubt passed through their eyes. Vera stepped
forward, her gaze locked with Kelvin's. "Fairy king. We will not be swayed by your words."
"Know this, Kelvin," Stella began, her voice cold and filled with hatred. "You have brought this
upon yourself and all those who have sided with you. Reasoning with you instead of Mother
was an act of mercy, but now you leave us no choice but to vanquish you all from the very earth
you betrayed our mother."
With a swift gesture, Stella dismissed Kelvin's astral form, sending him back to his body. Kelvin's
form began to fade, his final words lingering in the air. "May the light guide you, daughters of
Lance. And may you find the truth before it's too late."
241
As his astral form disappeared, the Lance sisters stood in silence, their resolve momentarily
shaken. They were left to ponder Kelvin’s words, even as they steeled themselves for the
battles yet to come.
Back in the fairy colony, Kelvin's eyes snapped open, his heart heavy with the knowledge of the
impending conflict. He stood before the ancestral statues, his mind racing with the weight of
what had transpired. The Lance sisters' wrath was looming, a force of devastation he had
foreseen in his precognitive visions. Time was running out.
Summoning his strength, Kelvin reached out telepathically to the descendants of the guardians.
He could sense their collective tension, the air thick with the anticipation of the great war
ahead. Despite the dread, his resolve remained unshaken. The fairies and their allies would
stand against the encroaching darkness, no matter the cost.
In Clair's lair, the Lance sisters regrouped, their anger fueling their determination. "We will
show them no mercy," Ruth declared, her eyes burning with a fierce light.
"Their end will be swift and brutal," Angela added, her voice steady and unwavering.
On the other hand, Stella went to report her encounter with Kelvin to Clair. Clair, in turn, had
other plans to ensure their victory. She offered Stella and Veronica a few drops of her blood to
empower them. With a knowing look, Clair conveyed her unspoken words, and both Stella and
Veronica understood her intent.
In the far corner of Aougst Town, Tobias received a telepathic message from Kelvin, revealing a
haunting glimpse of the future. The weight of what lay ahead was heavy on his shoulders.
Before setting out, he took one last look at his family. Cleopatra held their young daughter
Agatha, who broke free from her mother's embrace to run to her father, tears streaming down
her face.
"Papa! Please don't go..." Agatha pleaded, her voice trembling with fear and sorrow.
Tobias knelt down, one knee supporting him as he hugged his daughter tightly. Tears filled his
eyes, but he tried to stay strong for her sake. He wanted to assure her everything would be
alright, but the words caught in his throat. He held her close, trying to hide his tears.
"I'll be back, my love," he whispered, his voice breaking slightly. He kissed Agatha's forehead
and reluctantly released her, rising to his feet. With one last, lingering look at his family, Tobias
turned and walked away, his heart heavy but resolute.
As he departed, the sound of a trumpet echoed through Aougst Town, a call to arms from the
fairy colony. The trumpet's blast was a clarion call, signaling the impending battle. The fairies
242
and other supernaturals prepared for war, leaving a few guards behind to protect the innocent.
The majority, however, marched towards the battlefield, a desolate place chosen to prevent the
conflict from spilling into populated areas.
Veronica led her army of supernaturals, their numbers vast and formidable. The sky darkened
ominously as they advanced, the weight of impending war hanging heavily in the air. Both sides
knew the stakes were high; the outcome of this battle would shape the future of Aougst Town
and beyond.
Tobias joined the ranks of the guardians, his resolve hardened by the love for his family and the
desire to protect them. The fairies, elves, orcs, gnomes, and shapeshifters stood united, ready
to confront the threat posed by Veronica and her minions.
The two forces met on the barren battlefield, the tension palpable. Veronica's eyes glowed with
malevolent determination as she faced the guardians.
Veronica sneered, her voice dripping with malice. "So, you've chosen this place as your final
resting place, false guardians. Soon, it will be our time to rule, and Mother's will shall be done.
Her humble children, like us, will claim our rightful place in her kingdoms, fighting side by side
with her in her glorious conquest."
Tobias's response was calm and measured. "Veronica, I know you've been blinded by your
maker, but she's not the salvation you seek. She's a liar, a trickster. Open your eyes, and let me
show you the truth. They existed before us, and they will remain long after we're gone. They
serve a higher power, greater than ours, greater than theirs. For among them was before all."
Veronica's eyes narrowed, her gaze piercing. "What do you mean?"
Tobias's voice remained steady, his words infused with compassion. "We're not so different,
Veronica. We all share the same blood. Why the violence? We mean you no harm."
Veronica's maniacal laughter echoed through the air as she cursed Tobias and his allies. "You
think your mind tricks can deceive me, Seeker? Bring your best attempts, for we will reduce
your kind to ashes and condemn those you hold dear to eternal suffering!"
Tobias stood firm, his confidence unwavering. "Your threats leave us no choice but to wage war
against you."
Veronica's eyes blazed with fury, turning blood red as her fangs and sharp claws emerged.
"Then let it be so! May the strongest prevail, and may all glory be bestowed upon their maker!"
The ground shook as both armies prepared for the clash. Tobias took a deep breath, drawing
strength from the memory of his daughter's embrace. He knew this battle was not just for
243
today but for the future they all dreamed of—a future free from the darkness threatening to
consume them.
With a deafening roar, the battle began. The world seemed to tremble as the forces of light and
dark collided, each side fighting with all their might. The fate of Aougst Town and the very
balance of their world hung in the balance as the war raged on.
The battlefield was a chaotic maelstrom of combat, with the king of fairies and his armies
locked in fierce combat against the Lance sisters and their minions. Witches, wizards, goblins,
trolls, and giants clashed with the fairies, elves, orcs, and gnomes in a struggle that would
determine the fate of Aougst Town.
The therianthropes, with their beastly strength and agility, faced off against the lycanthropes,
each side fighting with primal ferocity. Amidst this chaos, Tobias alone stood against hordes of
vampires led by Veronica. As the only seeker on the battlefield, Tobias proved to be a
formidable force. His empathy allowed him to induce severe pain on hundreds of vampires
simultaneously, causing them to writhe in agony. Utilizing his telepathy, he immobilized their
244
movements, and with his telekinetic power, he unleashed brutal force, obliterating scores of
vampires in a single, devastating attack.
Veronica watched in astonishment as Tobias showcased the full extent of his seeker abilities.
Despite his impressive display, the vampires' numbers continued to swell, threatening to
overwhelm him. Just as the tide seemed to turn against him, Tobias was aided by a contingent
of fairy warriors, elves, orcs, and gnomes, who fought valiantly by his side, cutting down the
vampires and pushing back the dark tide.
Finally, amidst the chaos, Tobias and Veronica crossed paths on the battlefield. Veronica, her
eyes glinting with dark amusement, congratulated Tobias on his efforts.
"You've done well to reach me, seeker," she said, her voice dripping with mock admiration. "But
your efforts will amount to nothing. As we speak, my minions are hunting down your bloodline.
Not even your armies can stop what's coming for them."
Tobias's heart clenched at the mention of his family, especially his daughter, Agatha. Veronica's
sinister smile deepened as she saw the flicker of fear in his eyes.
"How would it feel to lose the ones you love, Tobias? How would it feel to lose your precious
Agatha?" she taunted, her words cutting deep.
Rage surged through Tobias, his resolve hardening like steel. He would not allow Veronica's
threats to come to fruition. Summoning every ounce of his strength and power, he prepared to
confront Veronica, determined to protect his family and his people at all costs.
"You won't lay a hand on them," Tobias growled, his voice steady despite the turmoil inside
him. "I'll stop you here and now."
With a fierce battle cry, Tobias launched himself at Veronica, their clash sending shockwaves
through the battlefield. The outcome of their duel would play a crucial role in the fate of Aougst
Town and the future of all who called it home.
As Tobias and Veronica battled fiercely, Veronica taunted him with yet another shocking
revelation. Tobias, amidst their intense clash, felt a chilling realization settle in. He scanned the
battlefield with a seeker’s intuition, noting something profoundly amiss. The foes they faced
weren’t who they seemed to be. The beings battling them—Veronica, the Lance sisters, the
Jacobs family—were all mere illusions, masterfully crafted by Clair from her lair.
Tobias’s eyes widened as he discerned the deception. He understood the true scope of Clair’s
sinister plan: to divert the guardians and their allies while targeting their heirs directly. The
245
vampire masquerading as Veronica smirked, but it was a smirk short-lived. With a swift,
decisive strike, Tobias vanquished the impersonator, revealing the ruse.
Instantly, Tobias relayed this critical information to Kelvin and the rest of the guardians through
telepathy. The urgency in his message was clear, and Kelvin, upon receiving it, didn’t hesitate.
Channeling the full might of his fairy magic, Kelvin unleashed a cataclysmic blast across the
battlefield. The searing, radiant energy tore through the illusion and the true enemies alike.
The blast’s intensity was beyond comprehension—twice as hot as the sun, as potent as a
supernova. It obliterated everything in its path, leaving nothing but dried and burnt corpses,
some reduced to mere piles of ash. The battlefield was transformed into a desolate wasteland,
scorched and barren.
With the illusions shattered and the enemies vanquished, Tobias, Kelvin, and the remaining
guardians swiftly regrouped. They knew the real threat was now directed at their heirs. Time
was of the essence. They had to protect their families and ensure the survival of the next
generation of guardians.
Tobias, still reeling from the intensity of the battle and the revelation, turned to his comrades,
his determination renewed. “We need to move now. Clair’s true target is our heirs. We must
defend them at all costs.”
The guardians, galvanized by Tobias’s words and Kelvin’s powerful display, prepared to
confront the next phase of Clair’s insidious plan. The battle was far from over, but their resolve
was stronger than ever. They would not let the future fall into darkness.
They were instantly teleported to their respective places by Kelvin. Kelvin and his armies
materialized back in the fairy colony, only to be met with a scene of utter devastation. The once
vibrant and harmonious settlement lay in ruins. The witches had struck with unparalleled
ferocity, leaving behind a trail of death and despair. Many of the fairies, elves, orcs, and
gnomes had been slain, their bodies scattered amidst the wreckage. Those who survived either
went into hiding or fell victim to the enchantments cast by the witches, some even turned
against their own, enslaved by powerful attraction spells. Others, choosing survival over
resistance, had surrendered and were now prisoners or slaves.
Kelvin’s heart sank as he surveyed the destruction. The serene beauty of their home had been
transformed into a nightmarish wasteland. The few surviving sprites, battered and weary,
approached Kelvin with urgent news. They recounted the horrors that had befallen their colony
and, with great sorrow, informed him of the abduction of his beloved heir, Alicia East.
246
The news hit Kelvin like a thunderbolt. Rage and sorrow intertwined within him, boiling over
into an overwhelming surge of emotion. Unable to contain his fury, Kelvin released a torrent of
intense energy. The ground beneath him trembled, and a brilliant light erupted from his form,
shooting into the sky. The shockwave of pure magic radiated outward, shaking the trees and
causing every living creature within the vicinity to recoil in fear and despair.
His armies, already reeling from the sight of their ravaged home, were momentarily paralyzed
by the raw power emanating from their king. Kelvin’s display of emotion and power was both
awe-inspiring and terrifying, a stark reminder of the stakes they faced and the strength of their
leader.
As the light began to fade, Kelvin, his eyes burning with determination and sorrow, turned to
his loyal warriors. “We will not let this stand,” he declared, his voice resonating with unyielding
resolve. “We will rescue Alicia, and we will reclaim our home. Those who have done this will
pay dearly for their actions.”
With renewed purpose, the survivors of the fairy colony and their allies prepared for the next
phase of their battle. They knew the road ahead would be fraught with peril, but they were
driven by a fierce determination to protect their loved ones and restore peace to their world.
The fight was far from over, and Kelvin, fueled by his love for his daughter and his people,
would lead them through the darkness.
In a far corner of Aougst Town, Helen the first, a formidable therianthrope leader, arrived with
her companions. They were greeted with devastating news: her beloved daughter, Helen the
second, had been abducted by the lycanthropes. The air was thick with tension and sorrow, but
Helen’s determination only grew stronger in the face of this personal assault.
Meanwhile, Tobias rushed home only to find a nightmarish scene. Veronica and several
vampires awaited him, holding his wife Cleopatra and their unconscious daughter, Agatha,
hostage. The room was a grisly spectacle of exploded vampire corpses, blood, and scattered
entrails.
"Oh! I see you made it, how nice of you to finally join the reunion," Veronica said with a cruel
smile. "Don't worry, Tobias, Agatha is fine. She's just taking a nap. Her powers are really
dangerous for a kid like her, a destructive one for that matter. I never expected a kid of her age
to be so brutal and aggressive in killing without remorse. That’s why I put her to sleep."
"Tobias!!!..." Cleopatra screamed, but Veronica silenced her with a flick of her finger, sealing
her mouth shut.
247
Seated comfortably, Veronica exuded an air of arrogant confidence. "How long did it take you
to figure out the illusions on the battlefield?" she taunted. Rising from her seat, she approached
Tobias, her demeanor shifting to one of sinister seriousness. "Don't do anything foolish," she
warned. "Your plans were clever, but ultimately futile. The other guardians are already dealing
with their own dire consequences, just as you are about to face yours."
Tobias’s heart pounded as he assessed the situation. He could see the cold determination in
Veronica's eyes and knew he had to be cautious. But his thoughts were also with Helen and
Kelvin, hoping they were faring better in their own battles. Tobias had always known this war
would demand sacrifices, but seeing his family in such peril brought the reality of their struggle
crashing down around him.
"Veronica, you underestimate the resolve of those who fight for love and justice," Tobias said,
his voice steady despite the fury boiling within him. "This isn't over."
Veronica laughed, a sound devoid of warmth. "Oh, Tobias. This is just the beginning. And you
will learn that no matter how hard you fight, destiny is already written by those with true
power."
"Amongst the descendants of the guardians and their heirs, the bloodline of the Seekers is a
thorn in our side. Not because they're the most powerful—no, but because they guard an
untold secret, passed down through generations. Not even the most powerful vampire like me,
or the Alpha King, could extract that information from you. I doubt even Mother could," said
Veronica. "But it doesn't matter. Mother has her ways of making you talk, Tobias."
"Please, let them go. They've nothing to do with this. It's me you want," pleaded Tobias.
Veronica laughed, a sharp, maniacal sound. "Oh, how the mighty have fallen. A Seeker begging
for his life—how quaint. It seems the apple doesn't fall far from the tree. The greatest
weakness of a Seeker is their bloodline. Kill the bloodline, and the lineage ends... Isn't that right,
Tobias?" Her voice dripped with sinister intent.
Tobias's rage erupted. He seized Veronica by the neck, his grip strong and desperate. Yet
Veronica remained unfazed, calm and confident, a smile playing on her lips. She glanced at the
vampires holding his family hostage.
"What's the matter, Tobias? I thought you were ready to kill. Isn't that what you wanted? Killing
me won't change your fate. Even if you succeed, my vampires will slaughter your precious
family before you can react," she taunted.
Veronica's words cut deep into Tobias's soul, amplifying his feelings of helplessness and
frustration. Tobias's grip faltered, and he released her, despair washing over him. He realized
248
that acting on those impulses would only bring harm to his loved ones, stepping back with a
sense of defeat. Veronica, sensing his inner turmoil, smirked with satisfaction as she sauntered
away from him.
"How pathetic," Veronica sneered. "You don't have the hate to make the right call." She walked
away, leaving Tobias to stare at his family, the weight of his failure pressing down on him.
Tobias's heart ached as he looked at his unconscious daughter and terrified wife. Veronica's
cruel words echoed in his mind, reminding him of his vulnerability and the precarious situation
they were all in. He clenched his fists, trying to suppress the rage and sorrow that threatened to
overwhelm him.
In that moment of anguish, a small, quiet voice within him reminded him of his true strength. It
wasn't his powers or his abilities that defined him, but his love for his family and his unwavering
commitment to protect them. He realized that Veronica's attempts to provoke him were meant
to break his spirit, to make him act recklessly.
Taking a deep breath, Tobias steadied himself. He couldn't afford to lose control now. His family
needed him to be strong, to think clearly, and to find a way out of this nightmare. He had to
rely on his intelligence and resourcefulness, not just his powers.
"Veronica," he called out, his voice calm and measured. "You may think you've won, but this
isn't over. You underestimate the bond between a seeker and his family. I'll find a way to
protect them and end this, no matter what it takes."
Veronica paused, turning her head slightly to look at him. Her expression remained smug, but
there was a flicker of uncertainty in her eyes.
"We'll see about that, Tobias," she said, her tone less confident than before. "But remember,
time is running out. And when the final moment comes, you'll realize just how powerless you
truly are."
Veronica then walked to Cleopatra and held her as Tobias watched helplessly. She ordered
Tobias to get on his knees, and he complied. Veronica signaled two vampires to restrain him by
holding his hands. Despite his obedience, Tobias continued to beg for his family's release.
With a cruel smile, Veronica lifted the spell that had silenced Tobias's wife, allowing her to
speak again. "Gracefully, Tobias, take one last look at your wife," she mocked. "Say your final
goodbyes."
Tobias, trying to instill faith in Cleopatra, whispered words of love and reassurance. Cleopatra,
with tears in her eyes, responded, "I'll always love you, no matter what." Just as she began to
249
say, "I love you, Tobias Wise," Veronica's claw slashed across her throat, cutting the words
short. Cleopatra's body crumpled to the ground.
Shock and fury overtook Tobias. With murderous intent blazing in his eyes, he erupted in rage.
The two vampires restraining him were instantly blown apart, their bodies exploding into
smithereens, freeing Tobias from their grasp. But before he could strike at Veronica, she
vanished, taking his child with her. Her voice echoed in the empty space, haunting him: "You
know how and where to find me."
Tobias fell to the ground, weakened. He dropped to his knees beside the dying Cleopatra, who
struggled to speak her final words. "Save our daughter," she whispered, her voice barely
audible. "Ensure peace for everyone, no matter the cost." With those words, she gave up the
ghost.
Tobias wept for his loss as the sky began to pour down rain, mirroring the sorrow in his heart.
His hands trembling as he gently cradled her head. The room seemed to close in around him,
his vision narrowing as grief and rage threatened to consume him. He whispered a silent prayer,
his tears mingling with the blood that pooled around them. The words Veronica had left him
with echoed relentlessly in his mind, a haunting reminder of the horror he had just witnessed.
"You know how and where to find me."
He clenched his fists, his nails digging into his palms, as he felt the weight of his failure. But
even in the depths of his despair, he knew he couldn't give up. Agatha was still out there, and
he couldn't let Veronica's evil go unchallenged. He needed to muster every ounce of strength,
every bit of his power, to save his daughter and avenge his wife.
Gathering his resolve, Tobias stood up, gently carrying Cleopatra's body into the rain. He was
determined to give her a proper burial. As he stepped outside, the people of Aougst Town
surrounded him, their faces etched with sorrow and sympathy. Using his telekinesis, he
carefully dug a grave and crafted a tombstone engraved with the words, "For eternity even if
the last star falls."
Whispering a final farewell, his heart heavy with sorrow, Tobias said, "I love you, Cleopatra. I'll
make sure Agatha grows up knowing how much you loved her. I'll make this right. I promise."
Among the mourning crowd, Helen the First stood out, her eyes reflecting a deep
understanding of Tobias's pain. She had endured similar loss, and this shared grief forged a
silent bond between them.
250
With determination in their hearts, Tobias, Helen, and a few therianthropes set out on a
journey. Their mission: to rescue their heir and bring an end to Azriel's reign of terror.
Meanwhile, in Clair's lair, the descendants of the guardians' heirs were brought before her by
Veronica. Clair praised her children for their efforts, smiling as Veronica testified to the broken
spirits of the Guardians. Yet, Veronica warned that the guardians would inevitably come for
their children, and Clair’s minions would face a new challenge.
Despite their capture, the heirs were not terrified. Alicia East fought fiercely against several
vampires and lycanthropes, incapacitating them before being restrained by Clair’s telekinesis.
Agatha and Helen the Second mirrored Alicia's defiance but were also brought to their knees
with a single flick of Clair's wrist.
"You won't get away with this, you vile creature!" Alicia East yelled, her voice thick with anger.
"Apprehending the next future queen of fairies was your greatest mistake. You think your
minions will escape justice for what they did to my colony? Just wait until our parents get here.
You're done for."
Clair’s response was gentle but carried a commanding tone. "Such confidence and fire from a
spawn like you," she said, her gaze penetrating Alicia’s. She triggered a sharp pain that made
Alicia scream in agony.
"Stop it! You're hurting her!" Helen the Second yelled. "What did we ever do to you?" Her eyes
pleaded for answers as she searched Clair's gaze.
251
Amid the chaos, Agatha remained silent and calm. Then, she spoke words that stunned
everyone in the lair. "It's because she's scared."
Clair's minions were puzzled by Agatha's statement, but Veronica seemed unbothered. Agatha's
eyes locked onto Clair's. "Isn't it, Azriel?" she said, directly addressing Clair.
The name caused a ripple of confusion among Clair's minions. Only Veronica seemed to grasp
the significance, her expression darkening as she glanced at Clair.
Victor Stone, seated on his throne, listened attentively to Agatha as she spoke, her words
echoing the courage and fearlessness that characterized the Lance sisters and the Jacobs
family. Agatha Wise's bravery shone through as she revealed the truth, effortlessly touching the
hearts of Clair's minions. Her words flowed like a river of gentle currents, but Veronica silenced
her before she could delve deeper into the revelations.
Confusion spread among Clair's minions. Clair, though stunned, masked her fear with deep-
seated hatred, manipulating her followers with twisted lies. Afterwards, Veronica stepped
forward, her voice filled with authority and conviction.
"This is the work of the enemy to turn us against each other," Veronica declared. "The greatest
threat we face are the descendants, especially those from the bloodlines of the seekers. Their
manipulative gifts can destroy lives and shatter harmony with their deceptive words. These
powers were given to them by our most gracious, righteous, loving, and selfless mother, who
shared her gift and love with us all."
Veronica's voice rang with conviction as she reminded them of Clair's invaluable impact. "Only
the weak-minded and gullible will fall victim to the seekers' pathetic mind tricks. Remember,
Mother warned us how dangerous the seekers are. And now, we have one in our midst, a
captive trying to destroy our collective dream of building and securing a better future for us all."
Her determination was palpable, aiming to realign their senses, though some still harbored
doubts.
After that, Veronica approached Agatha Wise. She knelt down, one knee on the ground and the
other supporting her as she gripped Agatha's chin, bringing their faces close. Staring into
Agatha's eyes, she reminded her that her plans had failed, just like her father had failed her
mother.
Glancing at the captives with hard, resolute eyes, Veronica declared, "You may think you have
strength and courage, but they will not save you. Our cause is just, and we will not be
deterred."
252
Confused by Veronica's words, Agatha asked what she meant. In response, Veronica allowed
Agatha to read her mind. Agatha saw the previous encounter that had led to her mother's
death. Enraged, Agatha lashed out with her telekinetic power, almost causing severe damage to
Veronica. However, Veronica was protected by Stella's magic. Though Veronica sustained some
injuries, they healed instantly before Agatha and the other heirs were rendered unconscious by
Stella's magic.
Veronica then approached Clair and whispered her plans for the captives. Clair responded that
she had already figured it out.
Clair then turned to Victor Stone, questioning his loyalty and doubt. Staring into his eyes, she
compelled him to surrender to her will. Victor yielded, and Clair sealed his submission with a
passionate kiss.
On the other hand, Tobias, Helen the First, and a few theranthropes regrouped. As they
marched forward, they encountered Kelvin and his armies, and a shared bond of purpose struck
among them. Together, they devised a plan to track down Veronica. Using their combined
powers, they located her lair, a hidden stronghold where she and her forces gathered. The air
was thick with tension as they prepared for the assault, knowing the stakes were higher than
ever before.
As they approached the lair, Tobias could feel the familiar, faint presence of Agatha. It gave him
hope and strengthened his resolve. Similarly, Kelvin sensed a faint presence of Alicia. Both men
used their telepathy to communicate with their daughters. Alicia and Agatha heard their
fathers' voices in their heads, filling them with renewed strength and determination.
Meanwhile, Helen the First remained watchful with the other armies, ensuring their approach
remained stealthy and coordinated. The combined forces, bolstered by their shared purpose
and telepathic connections, prepared to face the looming threat, ready to rescue their loved
ones and confront Veronica's malevolent plans.
As Kelvin and Tobias telepathically communicated with their daughters, they discovered Alicia
and Agatha were tied up, awaiting slaughter as sacrificial lambs. The details from their
daughters were scant, so Kelvin enhanced his abilities, seeing through Alicia's eyes to gain a
visual of their surroundings. The grim truth emerged: their heirs were about to be sacrificed by
Clair, with Veronica assisting in some sort of divination, ritual, and opening a gateway to the
underworld.
Tobias mirrored Kelvin’s actions and recognized the ritual Clair was preparing. He quickly
informed Kelvin of the gravity of the situation. Both men encouraged their daughters to stay
253
strong, sharing their plans to rescue them. In return, the children communicated their parents'
strategy to Helen the Second, detailing their imminent rescue.
The final confrontation was at hand, leaving no room for hesitation. With a deep breath, Kelvin,
Tobias, Helen and their allies advanced, ready to face Veronica and her minions. The fate of
their heirs and the balance of their world depended on this moment.
Meanwhile, as Clair's ritual was underway, Veronica stood guard, her eyes ever-watchful. Both
sensed the presence of the guardians approaching. Clair locked eyes with Veronica, conveying
an unspoken message. Understanding immediately, Veronica moved to confront the intruders,
rallying her minions to defend the lair.
The guardians fought their way inside, their armies clashing with Veronica's minions. The lair, a
fortress of darkness, pulsated with malevolent energy. Inside, Veronica awaited them, her
confidence unshaken. "Welcome, guardians," she taunted. "I see you've come to save the little
ones. How touching."
Tobias stepped forward, his eyes burning with determination. "This ends now, Veronica. You
will pay for what you've done."
Veronica laughed maniacally. "How pathetic of you. By now, you should acknowledge your
failures. Guardians, Mother's plan is at hand."
"Behold! Mother's children, born in her own image," Veronica announced as the Lance sisters
and the Jacobs family revealed themselves before the guardians. "Well, this isn't fair for you,
Helen the First, but I guess your death will be swift anyway, as your powers are no match for
the Jacobs family. Now then, shall we end this?"
Veronica gave the signal, and the battle commenced. The Lance sisters faced off against Kelvin,
the Jacobs family against Helen the First, and Tobias against Veronica.
Veronica and Tobias clashed at incredible speed, the shockwaves reverberating across the lair.
"If knowledge is power, shouldn't you be at the top of the food chain?" Veronica questioned
Tobias.
"The measure of a man is what he does with power," Tobias replied.
"And here I was thinking power is the measure of a man, Tobias." said Veronica, using a magical
blast to toss Tobias aside. The fight between them grew more fervent, each strike more intense
than the last.
On the other side of the battle, the Lance sisters stunned Kelvin with their formidable magic.
They fused into one, using Stella's body in combat, amplifying their magic and powers to
254
extreme levels. As they clashed forearms with Kelvin, a tremendous shockwave shook the lair
to its core, crumbling pillars and cracking walls, ceilings, and floors. Their words intermingled
with the sounds of fierce combat.
"Absolute power corrupts absolutely," said Kelvin, his voice steady despite the chaos.
"Who are you to lecture us on power?" replied the fused Lance sisters, their voice echoing with
an otherworldly resonance.
"There's still time for redemption, Stella. Your fate differs from that of your sisters," Kelvin
urged, dodging a blast of dark energy.
"And by what power do you think you can determine our fate?" questioned the fused Lance
sisters, their tone laced with both curiosity and contempt.
"In Michael's power, maker of the guardians," countered Kelvin, his resolve unshaken as he
summoned a protective shield of light.
Their battle grew more intense, each strike filled with a mixture of desperation and hope.
Kelvin's movements were precise, fueled by his deep connection to his guardianship. The fused
Lance sisters, now a formidable entity, moved with a unity and strength that seemed almost
invincible. The lair trembled under the force of their blows, the very foundation of the place
threatened by their epic confrontation.
As the combatants exchanged powerful attacks, the conversation continued, serving as a

backdrop to their clashing wills. Every move, every word, was a testament to their beliefs and
their unyielding determination to shape their own destinies.
The Jacobs family cornered Helen the First, their movements fluid and coordinated. Bianca was
the first to undergo a gradual transformation into her lycan form, circling Helen as she did so.
Dave followed suit, shifting into a wolf, while Thomas (wolf) and Diane (werewolf) mirrored his
transformation. Chris and Stephanie completed the transformation sequence, assuming their
omega wolf forms.
Communicating telepathically, the Jacobs family coordinated their attacks against Helen. But as
they struck, Helen remained calm, waiting for her moment. With a swift leap, she transformed
into a fly, evading their attacks and launching sneaky counterattacks against the lycanthropes.
Shifting shapes rapidly, Helen utilized her surroundings to divide and conquer, morphing from
fly to snake, bear to lion, panther to wolf, leveraging her adversaries' vulnerabilities. She even
assumed a lycan form to combat Bianca and an omega wolf form to engage Diane, utilizing
every advantage at her disposal.
255
In a daring move, Helen transformed into a fly, infiltrating Chris's brain and incapacitating him,
forcing him back into his human form. Then, she faced off against Stephanie, the battle
intensifying with each passing moment. Despite sustaining injuries, Helen fought on with
relentless determination.
Facing Stephanie proved to be her greatest challenge yet. Stephanie could seamlessly shift from
her omega wolf state to wolf or werewolf forms, adapting to the situation to gain the upper
hand in their fierce duel. As the battle escalated, both Helen and Stephanie assumed their
omega wolf forms, the clash of titans shaking the very foundation of the lair.
Surprisingly, it was Stephanie who gained the upper hand, stunning Helen in her omega wolf
state. As Stephanie grew more massive in her omega wolf form, Helen realized she faced a
formidable opponent unlike any she had encountered before. The battle between the two
omega females raged on, each refusing to yield as they fought for supremacy.
As Clair performed her rituals to open the gates of the underworld and free Lucifer, she
required one final ingredient: the blood of the guardians' heirs. With their blood spilled upon
the circular altar inscribed with ancient unholy symbols, the gates of Hades would open,
releasing Lucifer and his minions. Clair turned her attention to the children, approaching them
with a sinister gaze.
"It is time to die, little halflings," she declared, her voice dripping with malice and bloodlust, her
eyes glowing with malevolence.
As she reached out for the children, an invisible, impenetrable barrier erected by Alicia
prevented her from touching them. Clair, unsurprised, displayed a deadly smirk as she
effortlessly shattered the barrier with a single touch, releasing a sudden gust that stunned
Alicia.
However, Agatha refused to yield. She unleashed a telekinetic push, staggering Clair backward
for a moment, providing them with precious time to free themselves from their bonds. Though
Clair quickly recovered, her gaze fixed on them, she ignited a circle of dark magic black fire.
Alicia, using her fairy magic, halted Agatha and Helen uncontrollable movement toward the
dangerous flames. Stunned but grateful, they thanked Alicia for her intervention. Despite the
imminent danger, their determination to escape Clair's grasp remained unwavering.
"What is this?" Helen the Second asked, her eyes widening in alarm as she observed the black
flames.
"Black fire!" Alicia East replied grimly, explaining its deadly nature. She warned that the flames
were infused with dark magic, capable of obliterating anything they touched. Alicia cautioned
256
that countering it with her magic alone would be extremely challenging, possibly even
weakening her if she exerted too much effort.
"In that case, it's up to us to stop her," declared Agatha with unwavering confidence.
"What? That's physically impossible. She's way out of our league, Agatha," protested Helen the
Second.
"It's just to buy some time before our parents get here," reasoned Agatha.
"Right!" agreed Alicia and Helen the Second, steeling themselves for the confrontation with
Clair. Despite their fear, they stood their ground, ready to face the formidable foe before them.
Clair, observing their resolve, mocked and laughed maniacally at the children's audacity to
challenge her. But undeterred, Alicia, Agatha, and Helen the Second remained steadfast,
determined to hold out until their parents arrived to aid them in the battle against evil.
As the intensity of battle reached its peak, Tobias finally managed to overpower Veronica,
despite sustaining severe injuries. Veronica lay incapacitated on the floor, defeated.
Similarly, Kelvin emerged victorious from his intense battle with the fused Lance sisters, his
determination carrying him through to triumph.
Helen the First's encounter with Stephanie was remarkably intense, but she ultimately emerged
victorious by transforming into a dragon, overpowering Stephanie's ginormous omega wolf
form.
With their adversaries defeated, Tobias, Kelvin, and Helen the First rushed to where Clair's
ritual was taking place. Unbeknownst to them, the fused Lance sister was gradually regaining
consciousness.
Upon their arrival, they were met with a harrowing sight: Clair had already apprehended their
children, placing them on the altar and preparing to sacrifice them. A surge of fear and
determination coursed through Tobias, Kelvin, and Helen the First as they realized the gravity of
the situation. With their children's lives hanging in the balance, they knew they had to act
swiftly and decisively to stop Clair and save their loved ones from a fate worse than death.
Clair sensed their presence and greeted them with a sinister smile. "How nice of you to join me
quickly," she remarked, her voice dripping with malice. "My ritual is about to begin, and soon all
hell will break loose."
257
Tobias, fueled by anger and determination, was about to rush forward when Kelvin intervened,
informing him of the perilous situation ahead. He cautioned Tobias about the black fire,
effortlessly undoing its effects as they prepared to confront Clair.
Kelvin unleashed a powerful fairy blast, stunning Clair and diverting her attention from the
ritual. With Clair's focus now on them, the three descendants of the guardians stood firm, ready
to face the challenge head-on. They exchanged a silent nod of agreement, a shared
understanding passing between them before they charged toward Clair.
"How foolish of you to challenge me," Clair sneered, her eyes burning with bright crimson light.
"You'll die as mere mortals, just like your ancestors did in a war they could never win."
"Flesh and blood you possess, then you die just like us," countered Kelvin with determination,
his voice resolute as he faced Clair.
Undeterred by Clair's taunts, Tobias, Kelvin, and Helen the First pressed on, their determination
unwavering as they prepared to confront the embodiment of darkness before them. With their
children's lives hanging in the balance, they knew they had no choice but to stand and fight,
risking everything to stop Clair and save the world from impending doom.
With lightning speed, Clair swiftly knocked them off balance, sending them crashing to the
floor. In an instant, she seized Tobias by the neck and hurled him aside like a ragdoll. The battle
against Clair raged on, intense and unrelenting, but the guardians refused to yield to defeat.
Despite her formidable power, they fought valiantly, simultaneously battling Clair while striving
to rescue their daughters whenever the opportunity arose. Yet, Clair wielded her magic with
precision, repelling their attempts to approach.
Amidst the chaos, Kelvin harnessed the charged energy of his fairy blast, unleashing it to toss
Clair aside with a powerful impact. As she crashed through the air, Clair was swiftly caught by
Victor Dracula Stone, who descended gracefully to the ground with her in his arms. With a nod
to Clair, he urged her to continue with her rituals while he took charge of dealing with the
guardians, his eyes gleaming with determination as he prepared to face the formidable
adversaries before him.
"We can't let Azriel go on with her rituals," insisted Tobias, his determination unwavering as he
faced Victor Dracula Stone alone. He instructed Kelvin and Helen the First to confront Clair and
rescue their daughters at all costs.
Meanwhile, Clair stood on the verge of finalizing her ritual. With a few drops of blood taken
from her captives, she prepared to open the gateway to hell, channeling massive energy from
258
beneath into the atmosphere. The rooftop shattered, creating a portal that would serve as a
gateway to the real world.
The final sacrifice loomed before them: the children's lives. Their blood and souls would be
used to craft an earthly body for Lucifer and his minions, allowing them to walk freely on Earth.
Time was running out, and the guardians knew they had to act swiftly to prevent this
catastrophe from unfolding.
As Tobias and Dracula faced off, they circled each other, locking eyes in a silent exchange. "This
is as far as you go," declared Victor Dracula Stone, his voice cold and authoritative. "When will
you see things our way? You betrayed her, all for your selfish reasons. If you do not surrender,
I'll kill you."
"Let not her lies betray your heart, Victor Stone, for she is not of this world," retorted Tobias
Wise, his voice filled with conviction. With a fierce clash of forearms, they engaged in combat,
their movements swift and precise.
Amidst the intensity of battle, they exchanged brief conversations about their perspectives and
beliefs, their words a reflection of their inner convictions. Tobias's eyes glinted with reason,
truth, and liberation, while Dracula's burned with hatred and bloodlust. Despite their
differences, they fought on, each determined to emerge victorious and uphold their respective
ideals.
"What manner of lies have you to convince me?" Dracula questioned Tobias, his tone laced
with skepticism. "Her vision for the world will come to pass, whether you like it or not. It's
either you're with us or against us."
"At the end, it is good that always overcomes evil," Tobias countered, his voice steady and
unwavering. "When you know the truth, it shall set you free, Victor Stone. Open your heart and
let your mind's eyes see what I am about to show you."
With a determined gaze, Tobias reached out to Dracula, his intent clear: to unveil the truth
hidden beneath the layers of deception and darkness. In that pivotal moment, the fate of their
world hung in the balance, waiting for Dracula to choose the path of light or continue down the
path of darkness.
A glimpse of truth was telepathically revealed to Dracula by Tobias, stunning him momentarily
as he grabbed Tobias by the neck, lifting him effortlessly with one hand. The revelation caused a
flicker of doubt to cross Dracula's face, but the moment was fleeting.
On the other side of the lair, Clair battled fiercely against Kelvin and Helen the First. The fight
was intense, but Kelvin instructed Helen to free the children while he bought time by fighting
259
Clair alone. Enraged, Clair lashed out, emitting tremendous energy that shook the entire lair.
Kelvin managed to shield Helen and the children from the brunt of the attack, but the portal to
hell was now open, filled with demonic screams as astral forms tried to rip open the seal and
gain access to the physical world.
Clair, sensing the imminent escape of the children, telepathically commanded Dracula to stop
Helen. The command snapped Dracula back to his senses, causing him to fight against the
partial truth he had witnessed. Tossing Tobias aside, Dracula regained his composure and went
after Helen the First, determined to stop her.
Dracula's overwhelming speed and regenerative healing made him a formidable opponent. He
tossed them aside with impact, but Tobias, while falling, managed to use his telekinesis to
prevent the children from crashing to the ground, placing them down gracefully.
Helen the First, despite the chaos, kept her focus on keeping the children safe. She used her
shape-shifting abilities to evade Dracula's attacks, each transformation giving her a brief
advantage. Meanwhile, Kelvin continued to fight Clair, using his fairy magic to counter her dark
spells.
"Stay strong," Tobias called out telepathically to the children, encouraging them to hold on. He
then turned his attention back to Dracula, using every ounce of his strength and telekinetic
power to keep the vampire lord at bay, buying precious moments for Helen to complete her
mission.
The battle raged on, the guardians fighting not only for their lives but for the very future of the
world. As the portal to hell widened, the demonic entities within grew more restless, their
screams echoing through the lair.
Dracula, with his immense strength and speed, broke free and overpowered Tobias. Helen the
First, despite her shape-shifting abilities, was captured by the neck, lifted into the air by Dracula
whose eyes glowed blood red. Just as he was about to deliver the fatal blow, a blast of witches'
fire from the fused Lance sisters struck him, forcing him to release Helen and saving her from
falling with their magic.
Dracula rose, healing rapidly from the extreme burns inflicted by the magical flames. At the
same time, the fused Lance sisters began to struggle internally. Using Stella's body in combat,
Stella herself had experienced a change of heart and decided to assist the descendants of the
guardians, much to her sisters' disapproval. An internal conflict ensued as they fought for
control within their shared consciousness.
260
Helen, seizing the opportunity, instructed Tobias to take the children to safety as they began to
regain consciousness. Tobias moved quickly, gathering the children and guiding them away
from the immediate danger.
Helen, meanwhile, resumed her assault on Dracula. She transformed into a massive dragon,
unleashing a torrent of flames to engulf him. Dracula, with his powerful magic, shielded himself
from the fiery onslaught before retaliating with a powerful magical blast. The impact stunned
Helen, forcing her to revert to her human form.
Before Tobias could carry the children to safety, they regained consciousness and were stunned
by the sight of destruction around them. He asked them to stay put when, suddenly, the fused
Lance sisters separated and began arguing with Stella for going against their plans.
Helen the Second watched in horror as her mother lay on the floor, weakened and unable to
shape-shift. Dracula, approaching majestically, swiftly caught Helen the First by the neck and
lifted her with one hand into the air. Helen the Second, about to rush to her mother's aid, was
stopped by Tobias for her own safety. The rest watched in awe and horror as Dracula sank his
fangs into Helen the First, draining her blood dry. As she fell to the ground, her skin drying up
from flesh to bone, blood dripped and spilled onto the circular altar of Clair's ritual. Helen the
First, with her last breath, gave her daughter a loving smile before Dracula cruelly crushed her
head, ending her life.
Helen the Second screamed in agony over the death of her mother, her cries piercing the air
and drawing the attention of Stella. Her sisters, sensing the conflict within her, demanded she
choose between loyalty to Clair or the guardians. Realizing the gravity of the situation, Stella
chose to betray her sisters. With swift and decisive action, she immobilized them, apologizing
for what she had to do.
"Stella, why?" her sisters cried out, their voices filled with betrayal.
"It's the only way to stop this madness," Stella replied, her voice trembling with emotion.
Stella used her magic to lift and bring the children to safety, exchanging a glance of
understanding with Tobias. As she was about to move out of the battle, Dracula retaliated with
a powerful magic blast, forcing Stella to shield herself and the children. The blast was so intense
that Alicia East had to assist Stella in fortifying the barrier. They were unable to move, trapped
in their protective shield to avoid being consumed by Dracula's wrath.
With the death of Helen the First, her blood weakened the portal, allowing only Lucifer's astral
form to emerge. Lucifer, witnessing the struggle between the two opposing sides, possessed
Dracula's body. Clair smirked, seeing her plans gradually come to fruition. Dracula halted his
261
assault against Stella and took on a new form, sprouting mighty wings and large horns from his
forehead. Soaring into the air, he unleashed a terrifying gust with a single blow of his wings,
scattering Stella, the guardians, and their heirs.
The gust also freed Branda, Miranda, Vera, Ruth, and Angela from their immobilization. The
newly empowered Dracula, now Lucifer incarnate, floated menacingly above the battlefield. His
voice echoed with a chilling resonance, "Behold your doom, mortals. Your resistance is futile."
In the ominous atmosphere of the lair, Clair joined Dracula, now fully possessed by Lucifer, in
midair. Like his queen, Clair stood by his side as Dracula wrapped his arm around her waist. In a
display of dark power and unity, Clair revealed her mighty wings, and the two shared a deep,
passionate kiss, sealing their unholy alliance.
Stella, the guardians, and their heirs watched in awe and horror as this unfolded. The
atmosphere was thick with tension and uncertainty. Brenda, Miranda, Vera, Ruth, and Angela,
seeing the transformation and the consolidation of power, bowed before Clair and the
possessed Dracula.
262
"Oh my! What have we done?" Stella muttered to herself, her gaze shifting to Kelvin, her eyes
brimming with regret for siding with Clair. The atmosphere around them was shrouded in
darkness, punctuated by the violent flashes of lightning and the deafening roars of thunder.
Suddenly, Tobias's voice echoed in their minds, reminding Kelvin and Stella telepathically that
there was still hope. They had prepared for this moment and wouldn't let Helen's death be in
vain. Kelvin responded, suggesting he could try to seal the portal while Tobias executed their
backup plan. He urged Stella to be ready for any opportunity that might arise, emphasizing that
the path to redemption was never easy. Someday, he assured her, her sisters would also see
the light and follow the right path, just as she had.
Kelvin then reached out to his daughter telepathically. "Be strong," he encouraged, his words
filled with wisdom and faith. Alicia, feeling the weight of the moment, confessed her doubts
about being ready for such a great responsibility. But her father's unwavering belief in her
shone through as he reassured her. "You will achieve greater things than I ever have," he
promised.
Tobias mirrored Kelvin's encouragement with his own daughter, Agatha. He reminded her of
the blood of Michael, a powerful legacy passed down through their family for generations.
Agatha wore a necklace containing a significant amount of this blood, while Tobias kept a few
drops for emergencies. He urged her to carve out her own path, to become the seeker the
world needed, to shape her own destiny, and to never lose hope. "Through you, others will
follow," he said, "You are the light in the dark, the beacon at the end of the tunnel."
Next, Tobias reached out telepathically to Helen the Second. He acknowledged the immense
responsibility she now bore, reminding her that the work of the guardians was never easy.
Now, it was her turn to lead her people, a task her mother would have been proud of. He
expressed his sympathy and instilled faith in her, assuring her that with her new allies, she
would guide everyone to the light and forge a better future not just for Aougst Town, but for
the entire world.
As Tobias, Kelvin, and Stella readied themselves, Clair and the possessed Dracula turned their
attention toward them, the tension thickening in the stormy air.
"How unfortunate to betray us, Stella, to betray your own family after all the compassion and
power we've given you," Clair sneered. "It's hard to find someone as trustworthy as Veronica
these days. Now, you'll perish alongside these guardians. It's a shame I invested so much
263
potential in you, only for it to go to waste. Perhaps Brenda and your other sisters will take over
after your demise. I don't need another rebellious child defying my will."
Clair's eyes narrowed as she continued, "Perhaps I'll do your sisters the honor of finishing you
off, since you are not worthy to die by my hand." The remaining Lance sisters encircled Stella,
their expressions cold and resolute.
"And now," Clair turned her gaze to the guardians, "whatever shall I do with you pathetic
creatures? It seems killing you instead of your children was the key ingredient all along. Either
way, I will achieve my goals and end your reign. Now that one of your comrades is dead, you
are no longer guardians, but weaklings."
She then addressed the possessed Dracula, "I'll take on the fairy king. You deal with the
seeker." They shared a passionate kiss in agreement before launching their assault on their
chosen opponents. The air crackled with energy as the guardians braced themselves for the
onslaught, determined to defend against the overwhelming darkness.
Stella stood firm, her magic forming a protective barrier around the children as she faced her
sisters, desperation flickering in her eyes as she tried to reason with them.
"It seems you've lost sight of our true objective, sister," Miranda spoke, her voice tinged with
disappointment as they circled Stella.
"For how long have you been deceived, Stella, to turn against your own family?" Vera's words
were laced with sorrow.
"Everything we've accomplished is because of Mother's guidance and love," Ruth chimed in, her
expression pained.
Angela's brow furrowed as she attempted to unravel the truth. "Don't you see? The fairy king
has been deceiving us. Unless..." Her voice trailed off, leaving the puzzle hanging in the air.
Brenda's eyes narrowed as suspicion dawned upon her. "...Stella has been in league with the
fairy king all this time, behind our backs," she concluded, voicing the collective suspicion.
"Isn't that right, dear sister?" they all echoed in unison, their gazes fixed accusingly on Stella,
awaiting her response.
Stella took a deep breath, her resolve firm as she prepared to speak. "I had to do what I did,"
she began, her voice steady. "Think about our promises to each other and why we vowed to
use our powers for good, not evil." Her words seemed to sink deep into their hearts, but Brenda
quickly snapped them back to reality.
264
"Sometimes sacrifices have to be made to build a better world, sister," Brenda said, her tone
unwavering.
"I believe obedience is better than sacrifice, Brenda," Stella countered, locking eyes with her.
"For once, let us take a leap of faith and see things as the king of fairies does."
Brenda's eyes hardened. "You may be powerful, sister," said Ruth.
"But even you have your limits, despite being Mother's favorite," Angela added.
"Let's see how you stand against us," Vera challenged.
"Shall we then," Miranda concluded.
In unison, they unleashed their witches' fire at Stella, who quickly erected a magical barrier. The
onslaught was fierce, but Stella's barrier held strong until she exploded it outward, stunning her
sisters and filling the area with smoke. Utilizing her enhanced invisibility spell, Stella vanished
from sight, sound, and movement, making her nearly impossible to detect—except for Brenda,
whose vampiric witch abilities gave her an edge.
Using her stealth, Stella infiltrated her sisters' minds, attempting to implant the truth. The
battle shifted from physical to mental as her sisters resisted fiercely. Despite their formidable
defenses, Stella's persistence paid off. She managed to incapacitate a few of them, even as they
refused to accept the truth.
Finally, Brenda broke free from Stella's mental manipulation and engaged her in physical
combat. The clash between the two was intense, each using their unique powers and skills in a
desperate struggle.
On the other side of the lair, Clair and the fairy king engaged in an intense battle, their magical
clashes sending shockwaves through the atmosphere. Lightning and thunder punctuated their
duel as they exchanged spells and blows, the conflict raging both on the ground and high in the
sky.
Meanwhile, the possessed Dracula faced off against Tobias. In a brutal move, Dracula impaled
Tobias with his hand, ripping out his heart and crushing it while his hand was still lodged in
Tobias's chest. Tobias coughed up blood as the children, protected by Stella's magic, watched in
horror. Agatha screamed in anguish at the sight of her father being impaled, and Dracula turned
his cold gaze on her.
"Hmm..." Dracula scoffed. "So this is what the so-called descendants of the seeker have to offer.
An instant death is all it took to kill you, Tobias. And now I'll kill those little ones as well. I
wonder why you had to be so troublesome for my queen."
265
With his vision blurring, Tobias glanced towards the children, then towards Stella who was
locked in fierce combat with Brenda. He looked up to see the flashes of light and magical
attacks between Kelvin and Clair, before finally meeting Dracula's eyes again. Despite his
weakened state, Tobias tried to remove Dracula's hand from his chest, but Dracula responded
with brutal efficiency, withdrawing his hand only to use it to slit Tobias's throat with his sharp
claws. Tobias collapsed to the ground, lifeless.
"How pathetic," Dracula sneered as he majestically walked towards the children. However, as
he approached the magical barrier protecting them, he noticed an empty container with
remnants of blood stains roll toward his left leg. He could hear the heartbeat of Tobias, whom
he believed to be dead.
To Dracula's surprise, Tobias had consumed a portion of Michael's blood he carried before
being killed. As Dracula turned, he witnessed Tobias's resurrection, his eyes glowing with a
golden aura. Dracula's demeanor shifted to one of anger and recognition. This wasn't merely
the power of a seeker—Tobias now wielded the power of Michael himself.
"You..." Dracula growled, his fury mounting as he realized the magnitude of Tobias's
transformation. The battle was far from over, and the stakes had just been dramatically raised.
As the possessed Dracula charged at Tobias with blinding speed and fury, Tobias calmly raised
his right hand and placed it on Dracula's chest. In an instant, he unleashed a powerful magical
attack that not only stunned Dracula and tossed him aside with the impact but also transferred
a portion of the powers he had gained from Michael's blood into Dracula. This strategic move
was designed to ensure a fighting chance for the future, one that King Kelvin had foreseen
would pave the way for ultimate victory.
Tobias understood that by infusing Dracula with some of Michael's power, he was setting the
stage for a complex chain of events. Since Lucifer was controlling Victor Dracula's body, and
would eventually unite with Azriel to have children, the immense power from Lucifer, Dracula,
Clair, and Tobias's portion of Michael's blood would be passed on to Azriel's offspring. This
would limit Azriel's abilities while making her heir the most powerful being ever to possess the
combined abilities of Michael, Lucifer, and Azriel—an heir who would be the Alpha and Omega,
just as King Kelvin had foreseen.
Dracula staggered back, stunned by the unexpected transfer of power. His eyes blazed with a
mixture of rage and newfound energy as he absorbed the implications of Tobias's actions.
Tobias, now glowing with the residual power of Michael's blood, stood tall, ready for the next
phase of their battle.
266
Kelvin, still engaged in his fierce duel with Clair, caught glimpses of the transformation below.
The stormy sky crackled with energy, reflecting the high stakes of the unfolding conflict. Stella,
battling Brenda with all her might, sensed the shift in the battlefield dynamics as Tobias's bold
move created a ripple effect.
The children, shielded by Stella's magic, watched with wide eyes, understanding that the tide of
the battle was turning. Agatha, her heart still heavy with grief, saw her father standing resilient
and felt a spark of hope rekindle within her.
As the epic clashes continued, the groundwork was being laid for a future where the ultimate
heir—an embodiment of unparalleled power—would rise to fulfill the destiny foreseen by King
Kelvin, ensuring that the light would eventually triumph over the darkness.
"Get ready, Kelvin," Tobias said telepathically to King Kelvin, who was still locked in combat
with Clair. "Get ready, Stella," he added, as Stella was on the verge of overpowering her sister
Brenda.
The children, still protected by Stella's magic, watched in awe. Agatha and Alicia exchanged
looks of understanding and grief, aware of their parents' impending actions. Helen the Second,
however, remained clueless about the gravity of the situation.
Meanwhile, the battle between the possessed Dracula and Tobias raged on. "You fool! Was that
the best you could do, to empower me further? You truly lack the imagination to wield angelic
power," scoffed the possessed Dracula, his arrogance palpable.
"Pride goes before a fall, Lucifer," Tobias replied calmly. "No wonder you were cast out of
heaven."
Enraged, the possessed Dracula charged at Tobias, and their fierce combat resumed. They were
evenly matched, each blow met with an equal counter. However, Dracula soon noticed that
Tobias was weakening. The strain of the additional powers was taking its toll on him, causing his
angelic powers to fade.
Sensing an opportunity, the possessed Dracula sought to end the fight quickly. But Tobias had
one last move. With a massive outburst of power, he sent a ripple of energy across the entire
lair, incapacitating Dracula temporarily. This shockwave gave Stella the chance to incapacitate
Brenda, and Kelvin the opportunity to bring Clair crashing to the ground with a less lethal
shockwave after their intense aerial battle.
The battlefield fell momentarily silent as the dust settled. Tobias, now visibly exhausted,
glanced at his allies. Stella stood triumphant over Brenda, her sisters subdued but not
267
permanently harmed. Kelvin descended from the sky, his expression resolute as he looked at
Clair, who lay stunned on the ground.
The children watched, their faces a mixture of relief and sadness. Agatha and Alicia knew that
their parents' actions were part of a larger plan, a plan that would secure their future and fulfill
the prophecy seen by King Kelvin.
In that brief moment of quiet, the tide of the battle had turned. As the group regrouped, Kelvin
turned his attention to the portal, using his fairy magic to begin closing it. Tobias approached
the children with Stella, who had just tenderly stroked her unconscious sister Brenda's hair and
whispered an apology.
Agatha embraced her father, believing the battle was over and urging that they leave. She
thought King Kelvin's visions had been changed. However, she soon sensed worry in her father's
eyes and realized there was still one final task to complete.
At that moment, the possessed Dracula and Clair regained consciousness. Clair, enraged by the
sight of King Kelvin closing the portal, lashed out. She aimed a deadly strike at Kelvin, but Stella
quickly intervened, using her magic to immobilize Clair.
Despite Stella's efforts, Clair's strength was overwhelming. Stella began to bleed from her nose,
a sign that her life force was waning as she struggled to hold Clair at bay. Kelvin, still focused on
the portal, was vulnerable.
The possessed Dracula, enraged by the turn of events, unleashed a furnace of fiery fury towards
Stella. "Stella, hold on!" Tobias shouted, rushing to assist her. Tobias, summoning the last of his
strength, parted the flames, shielding Stella and the children. "Get them to safety, Stella," he
commanded. "Kelvin and I will handle this."
Agatha and Alicia cried out for their parents as Stella gathered them. Meanwhile, Helen the
second stood frozen in shock, witnessing the horror before her eyes. Kelvin turned to look at his
daughter one last time, communicating telepathically, "Be strong, my dear." In that vulnerable
moment, Clair struck. Dark magic spikes pierced Kelvin's body, causing him immense pain as he
struggled to close and seal the portal, his blood spilling.
Stella, with a heavy heart, teleported away with the children, freeing Clair from her
immobilization. Tobias now stood alone against the possessed Dracula and Clair, buying
precious time for King Kelvin to complete his task.
Kelvin, despite his grievous wounds, managed to successfully close the portal. Just as he turned
to assist Tobias, Veronica, drove her fist through Kelvin's chest and snapped his neck, ending his
life. The shock and horror of the moment distracted Tobias, leaving him vulnerable.
268
Clair and the possessed Dracula seized the opportunity. They overpowered Tobias, who, despite
his best efforts, was no match for their combined might in his weakened state. Clair's dark
magic enveloped Tobias, while Dracula's brute force pummeled him.
As Tobias fell, his thoughts turned to the children and the future they represented. He had
bought them time, but at a great cost. His vision blurred as he saw the faces of Agatha, Alicia
and Helen the second in his mind, hoping that their strength and unity would see them through
the darkness.
With Kelvin and Tobias both fallen, Clair and the possessed Dracula stood triumphant, yet their
victory was tinged with the knowledge that the portal was sealed and their plans were
thwarted for the moment. The children's escape and the guardians' sacrifice planted the seeds
for a future battle, one where the legacy of Kelvin, Tobias, and Stella would inspire the next
generation to rise and reclaim the light.
Tobias was held captive and brought to his knees by Veronica, who emerged alongside the
now-recovered Jacobs family and the remaining Lance sisters. They surrounded the weakened
Tobias, forming a circle of triumph and menace. Clair and the possessed Dracula stood
victorious, but a lingering question gnawed at Dracula's mind: Why would Tobias empower
him? He knew a seeker's actions were always purposeful, never without a plan, and this act was
undoubtedly intended to yield results in the future.
Clair's children knelt in reverence to her and the possessed Dracula. Clair herself soared into the
sky, her presence commanding and fearsome. With a dramatic gesture, she unleashed a
massive wave of energy, a show of power meant to overwhelm the surviving armies of the
guardians and bend them to her will. The sky crackled and the earth trembled as her dark
energy spread, crushing the resistance of those who had fought so valiantly.
Tobias, though captive, remained resolute. He looked at Veronica with a mix of sorrow and
defiance. "Veronica, it’s not too late. You can still choose the right path," he said, his voice
steady despite his injuries.
Veronica hesitated for a moment, but the hold Clair had over her was strong. "You are the one
who is misguided, Tobias. Clair's vision is the future," she responded coldly.
Meanwhile, the possessed Dracula's unease grew. Tobias's sacrifice and the mysterious transfer
of power hinted at a deeper strategy. He couldn't shake the feeling that he was now a pawn in
a much larger game, one that Tobias had set in motion with his final act.
Clair’s energy wave subsided, leaving the battlefield eerily quiet. The surviving guardians,
battered and weary, knelt or lay prone, their spirits momentarily broken. Clair descended, her
269
expression one of supreme confidence. "Your resistance is futile," she declared, her voice
echoing through the silence. "The era of the guardians is over."
But even in defeat, the seeds of hope remained. Agatha, Alicia, and Helen had escaped, bearing
the legacy and the will to fight on. Tobias, though captured, had ensured that the future held
the potential for a new dawn. The guardians' fall was not an end, but a beginning of a new
chapter, one where the lessons and sacrifices of the past would forge the path to victory.
In the shadows, plans were still unfolding. The power Tobias had passed to Dracula, the escape
of the children, and the visions of King Kelvin all pointed to a future where the light could still
triumph over darkness. The battle was lost, but the war for the world's soul continued, with
new heroes ready to rise and fulfill the destiny laid out before them.
Total darkness overtook the earth, casting an oppressive shadow over every corner. Nowhere
was safe as Clair’s minions spread their dominion, taking control of Aougst Town and the fairy
colony. Clair extended her empire, dividing her conquered lands among her children to rule.
The fairy colony fell under the control of the remaining Lance sisters—Brenda, Miranda, Vera,
Ruth, and Angela. Veronica was granted her own empire in Aougst Town, and the Jacobs family
ruled another portion. Any humans who dared to resist their new rulers faced severe
punishment. Chaos reigned as Clair's minions increased in numbers, both within and beyond
their territory.
270
The minions, comprised of various supernatural beings, mated with each other and humans,
both forcefully and consensually. Vampires mating with humans gave rise to hybrids, beings
with the strengths of both species. Hybrid Vampires and lycanthropes (werewolves) mated,
producing tribrids—creatures with the combined attributes of vampires and lycanthropes.
Lycanthropes, too, engaged in similar breeding, resulting in a diverse array of hybrids and
tribrids that included wolves, werewolves (Lycans), and Omega wolves.
The Omega wolves and other lycanthropes, however formidable, paled in comparison to
Stephanie's unique transformation, a legacy destined to be passed down to her descendants in
the future. Clair and the possessed Dracula knew that the world was finally theirs for the taking.
Clair’s new order established a grim hierarchy where power and fear ruled. The once-peaceful
regions now teemed with creatures of darkness, and the humans who remained were either
subjugated or transformed into new forms of life, creating an even more formidable army for
Clair.
In the midst of this darkness, pockets of resistance struggled to survive. Hidden away, the
children—Agatha, Alicia, and Helen the Second—along with other surviving guardians, plotted
their next move. They knew the legacy of their parents and mentors would guide them in this
fight. The power Tobias had transferred to the possessed Dracula was a ticking time bomb, a
seed planted for future rebellion.
As Clair's empire expanded, so did the seeds of its potential downfall. The hybrids and tribrids,
while loyal for now, possessed free will and the capacity for dissent. The new supernatural
beings born of these unions held within them the possibility of change and defiance.
In this bleak new world, the light of hope flickered faintly. The surviving guardians, the hidden
resistance, and the potential for rebellion among the new supernatural beings created a fragile
but vital path to a future where Clair's reign could be challenged. The battle for the soul of
Aougst Town, and indeed the entire world, was far from over.
In their domain, Clair and the possessed Dracula surrendered to their lustful desires. It had
been far too long since they had felt each other's touch. Despite Lucifer inhabiting Victor
Stone's body, his passion and desires for Azriel, his beloved, remained fervent. As they stared
into each other's eyes with longing, they shared a romantic and passionate kiss, their
connection rekindled.
"Lucifer," Clair whispered, tracing her fingers along his jawline, "it's been too long."
"Azriel," he responded, his voice thick with emotion, "we have finally reclaimed what is ours."
271
Their embrace tightened, and for a moment, the world around them faded into insignificance.
The battles fought, the lives lost, and the darkness spread were all but a prelude to this
moment of unity. As their lips met, the intensity of their kiss symbolized more than just a
reunion; it was a promise of their continued dominion and the power they wielded together.
The possessed Dracula lifted Clair, their bodies melding together as they stripped away the
remnants of their clothing. The air crackled with their shared desire as they engaged in all
manners of lustful acts, they teased each other's genitals, their hands exploring each other's
bodies with fervor. They kissed passionately, their tongues intertwining, exchanging saliva as
their eyes locked in a moment of intense romance before gradually shutting.
With a burst of his immense super speed, the possessed Dracula pinned Clair against the wall,
the impact cracking it effortlessly and painlessly behind her. He penetrated her, eliciting a moan
of great pleasure from Clair. The sound was raw, primal, her fangs revealing themselves in a
fleeting glimpse of her true form. She wrapped her legs around his waist, her arms encircling his
neck, her claws digging into his skin with the intensity of her pleasure.
Their connection was palpable, a mix of love and power. Clair's wings, mighty and imposing,
unfurled instinctively, their sharp spikes scattering objects and shattering windows as they
spread. The walls cracked further under the force, but the couple remained lost in their
intimate moment, their surroundings becoming a testament to their shared passion and
dominance.
The world outside their domain lay in chaos, but within this moment, Clair and the possessed
Dracula reveled in their union, a physical manifestation of their dark reign and unyielding bond.
The intensity of their lovemaking was a prelude to the storm that would follow, a reminder of
the power they wielded together and the darkness they had yet to fully unleash upon the
world.
In the height of their passion and lust, Clair and the possessed Dracula exchanged positions,
their bodies entwined in a dance of desire, as they continued their passionate lovemaking high
on the wall. Clair straddled the possessed Dracula, with his back against the wall as she rode
him with fervent intensity, her legs firmly planted on the surface. The sheer force of their union
threatened to shatter the very foundations of their surroundings, revealing another terrifying
glimpse of her true form in a glitch.
With each thrust, Clair's true form flickered into view, a terrifying glimpse of her unholy power.
As her mouth opened wide in pleasure, it revealed a nightmarish abyss at the end of her jaw, a
chilling reminder of her monstrous nature. Her teeth and fangs, razor-sharp and capable of
grinding steel like paper and crushing mortal bones with ease, were a sight to behold. Her wings
twisted into deformed, sharp-edged steel, resembling massive hands when spread.
272
Clair's claws emitted a chilling squeak with every scratch, igniting partial flames along the walls.
Her sharp claws on her feet left trails of markings as they pierced the side walls, a testament to
the intensity of their passion. Her horns, sharp and massive, added to her unholy appearance,
creating a grotesque tableau of desire and darkness.
With her hands gracefully placed on Dracula's chest, he revealed his sharp fangs, moaning in
pleasure. The possessed Dracula, consumed by passion, grabbed Clair by her hair with fervent
desire, sinking his fangs into her neck. As he drank her blood with passion, Clair mirrored his
actions, their exchange fueling their lust further. Their fingers found their way into each other's
mouths, coated in blood, as they continued their relentless coupling.
With each touch and caress, their passion intensified. The possessed Dracula eagerly fondled
Clair's ample breasts, hungrily sucking on them as she continued to grind his member intensely
with unbridled intensity. Their connection was primal, their bodies moving in perfect synchrony
as they lost themselves in the throes of ecstasy.
For six days straight, they indulged in their carnal desires without interruption, their minions
ensuring their victory over the world remained unshakeable. In their chamber of darkness and
desire, Clair and the possessed Dracula reigned supreme, their union a testament to the power
they wielded and the depths of their lust.
In an undisclosed location far from the crisis, Stella materialized with the children, creating a
protective barrier to shield them from prying eyes. Though the guardians had not won the
battle, their efforts ensured the future was secure, now resting on the shoulders of the children
and Stella.
The children stood scattered, each facing a different direction, their hearts heavy with grief over
their parents' deaths. Agatha Wise, tears streaming down her face, clutched the necklace
containing the blood of Michael. She recalled her parents' teachings and their faces flashed
before her eyes, their memories alive within her. She shut her eyes, a bittersweet smile
touching her lips.
Helen the Second reminisced about peaceful times, remembering her family's love and the
lessons on harnessing her shape-shifting abilities. Her mother's encouraging words echoed in
her mind. As tears fell, she wiped them away, knowing she had to be brave for her people and
the future. Determination burned in her eyes as her animal companions approached: a snake
slithered from her leg, coiling around her waist and arms, resting its head against hers in
consolation. Birds circled overhead, chirping softly, while rabbits and hares nuzzled her with
their fur.
273
Alicia East, her expression mirroring Agatha's sorrow, stood as the wind swirled around her. She
looked up into the dark clouds, whispering for her father's guidance and seeking wisdom from
the ancestral fairies. Tears fell from her graceful eyes, hitting the ground. A distant shimmer of
hope caught her attention, leading her to a sprite that had wandered from the fairy colony in
search of shelter. Alicia welcomed the sprite, who shared vital information.
A few moments later, Stella, feeling a deep sense of responsibility, gathered the children
around her. She knew the future depended on their strength and unity. "We must honor our
parents' legacy and fight for a better world," she said, her voice firm yet gentle. "Together, we
will rise."
The children nodded, their hearts heavy but resolute. Agatha clutched her necklace, Helen
found solace in her animal companions, and Alicia held the sprite close. In this hidden
sanctuary, they prepared for the challenges ahead, their resolve unshakable. The darkness of
the present was formidable, but the light of hope and determination burned brightly within
them, guiding their path forward.
To lighten their mood and give them hope, Stella shared her own story, recounting her
encounters with King Kelvin. Alicia, stunned by these revelations, understood the difficult
choices Stella and her siblings had made. However, Alicia couldn't help but query Stella about
her past actions, particularly the diabolical experiments on the dead that birthed monstrous
giants.
Stella, with regret in her eyes, explained that her actions and service to Clair were done in
ignorance of Clair’s true nature. She acknowledged her past mistakes and emphasized the
importance of their new mission. "The responsibilities of your deceased parents now rest on
our shoulders," Stella said, her voice filled with conviction. "We must be ready, and I am here to
render my assistance and share my knowledge."
Alicia then shared information from the sprite, revealing that Clair's minions had taken over all
of Aougst Town and the fairy colony. Their numbers had increased exponentially. However,
there were still survivors hiding in the shadows, waiting for a sign of hope. They needed
someone to lead them, as their sheer strength alone was not enough to overcome Clair's
minions.
"Then I guess it's time to begin your training, kids," said Stella with determination. "For too
long, we've been running and hiding, but that's all about to change."
Stella prepared the children, instilling in them knowledge of Clair's minions, their strengths, and
weaknesses. She taught them how to harness their full potential and be ready to save their
precious lands. For years, the children trained under Stella's guidance, growing in stature,
274
wisdom, and courage. During their training, they embarked on secret missions to save parts of
their lands from Clair's minions. They met new allies and resistance groups ready to come out
of hiding and fight against Clair's reign.
Word of this new resistance reached Clair and the possessed Dracula. Enraged by the growing
threat, they became determined to crush any opposition. But Stella and the children, now
young adults, had become formidable warriors. The time had come to rally the remaining
survivors and launch a decisive campaign against Clair's empire.
Stella addressed the gathered resistance. "We have trained, we have grown, and now we stand
ready. Our parents fought for a future free from tyranny, and it is our duty to continue their
fight. Together, we will reclaim our lands and restore peace."
The resistance, inspired and determined, prepared for the final battle. Stella, Alicia, Agatha, and
Helen the Second, now strong leaders in their own right, stood at the forefront of this new
dawn. The fate of Aougst Town and the fairy colony hung in the balance, but hope had been
reignited, and the fight for freedom had begun.
Sometime later, the possessed Dracula lay naked in bed with Clair, cuddling and discussing their
next phase of plans. The possessed Dracula brought up the previous encounter with Tobias,
where he had infused him with power. Clair, dismissing it, embraced and kissed Dracula
passionately, saying, "Tobias was a fool to have done that. It means nothing. The powers he has
given will be used to free our brethren and conquer heaven once our mission here on Earth is
complete."
The possessed Dracula smiled falsely at Clair, hiding his inner worries. He kissed her again
before taking his leave for a walk, as Clair prepared herself for something else. As the possessed
Dracula strolled, he found his way to Tobias's cell, where Tobias was chained by both hands and
legs, suspended in midair. After ordering the vampire and lycanthrope guards out to have a
private discussion with Tobias, they locked eyes.
"If it isn't the prince of darkness himself," said Tobias with a smirk. "What brings you down
here, devourer of worlds?"
"I have come to ask you, for the sake of your precious ones, if you value their lives, I suggest
you tell me what you did to me with the power of Michael," the possessed Dracula demanded.
"I see that not only you are troubled but your fallen kingdom. Lucifer," said Tobias confidently.
"Mere threats mean nothing to me. Your time is running out, and soon your beloved will join
you."
275
Hearing this, the possessed Dracula was enraged. He firmly gripped the iron bars with his
hands, squeezing so hard that they began to emit hot steam, as if melting under his grip.
Magma-like drips formed from the heat. He threatened Tobias further, stating he would
transform Earth into a nightmarish hell if Tobias didn't tell him what he needed to know.
Tobias remained silent, frustrating the possessed Dracula. As Dracula turned to leave, Tobias
spoke, stopping him in his tracks. "What about your unborn child with Azriel?"
The possessed Dracula quickly solved the puzzle, realizing what Tobias had done. Tobias's
words hung in the air as Dracula, a look of both understanding and horror dawning on his face,
left the cell. He now knew that Tobias's infusion of power was part of a larger plan, one that
involved the unborn child and a future beyond their immediate grasp.
Chapter 13: The Resistance Awakens - Episode 1
In Clair's domain, she sat upon her throne beside the possessed Dracula, with a visibly
prominent pregnancy. With a calculating gaze, she issued orders to Veronica, who stood before
her, to spread the word among their minions to crush the resistance. Clair was convinced that
the guardian's heirs and Stella were behind the rebellion. Veronica acknowledged the
command with a subtle bow, a sign of respect, before departing to execute the next phase of
their plan.
Once Veronica had left, Clair engaged in a conversation with the possessed Dracula about their
unborn child's future. Unbeknownst to her, the possessed Dracula's face hid a deep concern,
which he masked with a fake smile. Clair spoke with joy and pride, her eyes shining with
excitement, as she placed the possessed Dracula's hand on her stomach. He felt the child's kicks
and heartbeats, and his gaze penetrated through her pregnancy, revealing that she carried two
female children. His expression betrayed a mix of sorrow and joy.
"Isn't it wonderful, Lucifer?" Clair exclaimed, her smile radiant. "Finally, a child will be born to
inherit our legacy." The possessed Dracula forced a smile, concealing his true worries.
In his thoughts, he mused, "Could this be the one who will rebel against us in the future? How
unfortunate that I didn't foresee this. Oh, Michael! You clever fool, always one step ahead of
me, in heaven and on earth, even in your demise, you planned for the future." He pondered,
276
"It's unlikely that Azriel is unaware of the number of children she carries. Has the effect begun
to take hold? I must find a way to reverse the Seeker's work."
With another fake smile, he withdrew his hand from her stomach, and Clair shared a passionate
kiss with him, oblivious to the turmoil brewing within.
Months passed, and Stella and the guardians' heirs continued their secret efforts to reclaim the
lands conquered by Clair's minions. However, their greatest challenge still lay ahead. Within the
fairy colony, Brenda, sitting on her throne alongside her sisters, began to reminisce about her
past lives. She recalled a time when her family lived happily before the crisis. As she delved
deeper into her thoughts, she started to question her actions. "Was this truly what I needed?"
she thought. "After all the struggles, accomplishments, power, knowledge, and skill, an entire
fairy colony under our rule... Why does winning feel like losing? Why do I feel unease?"
Brenda's thoughts were interrupted by Miranda, who noticed her worries and spoke with
concern. "What troubles you, big sister?" The other three sisters, Vera, Ruth, and Angela,
gathered around, sensing Brenda's distress. "Is your heart heavy?" Vera asked.
As Brenda gazed at her sisters, her despair was palpable. Without hesitation, Miranda used her
magic to immobilize their fairy captives, allowing the sisters to have an open discussion. For
hours, they spoke, sharing their unspoken truths and worries, recalling Stella's words. They
came to a realization: absolute power corrupts absolutely.
Seeking guidance, they decided to use divination to see their future. Holding hands, they
channeled their magic through incantations and meditation. Individually and collectively, they
saw two paths ahead for them in the future, with one unalterable fate of their deaths that
connects to both paths, leading to their demise.
One path led to their downfall in battle, stripped of honor, and a legacy reduced to obscurity, if
they persisted in their wicked ways with Clair, whose true name, Azriel, was revealed to them
through their divination and recollection of Stella's and the fairy King's prophetic warnings.
The second path revealed a chance to delay the inevitable, give hope to the future, and leave a
remembered and honored legacy, if they changed their ways.
Their eyes opened, filled with a mix of fear and courage. "Sisters!" Ruth called out. "Stella and
the fairy king were right."
Somewhere within the resistance stronghold, Agatha, while resting, suddenly discerned the
emergence of two formidable supernaturals unlike anything she had ever felt before. Shocked,
she rose from her resting place, her face pale. Helen the Second and Alicia, concerned, rushed
to her side.
277
"What do you sense, Agatha?" Alicia asked, her voice filled with worry.
"The birth of the most powerful supernaturals I've ever felt or sensed in a lifetime," Agatha
replied, her eyes wide with awe.
Alicia stood, hand on her chin, recalling what her late father had revealed to her. She shared
these revelations with Agatha and Helen the Second. Agatha, too, remembered what her
father, whom she presumed dead, had once told her. It struck a striking resemblance to what
Alicia had just shared.
Helen added her piece, recounting the words her late mother had told her, which also echoed
similar sentiments. Agatha and Alicia brainstormed together, piecing the puzzle together, while
Helen spoke up, "Could this mean that our parents had planned this out, as a means to give us a
fighting chance?"
They decided to confide in Stella, sharing their revelation with her. Stella was stunned, but as
she pieced the information together, she recalled King Kelvin's words from the past about the
child of prophecy, the one who would make way for the other to reunite the supernaturals
against the coming threat.
"One would pave the way for the other to enlighten and ensure absolute peace for all," Stella
whispered to herself. The others heard her, and Agatha's vision about the powerful
supernaturals resonated deeply.
Stella nodded, affirming, "Agatha's vision is the key to our future. The powerful supernaturals
she sensed are pivotal. We must find and protect them."
Alicia, Helen, and Agatha exchanged determined looks. They knew their parents had laid the
groundwork for this moment. With renewed purpose, they understood that their next mission
was crucial: to locate these newly born supernaturals and ensure they were safeguarded,
trained, and prepared for the battles that lay ahead. This was their chance to honor their
parents' legacy and secure a future where peace could prevail.
Meanwhile, in Clair's domain, she sat straight on the bed, having just delivered her children.
Two beautiful daughters rested on either side of her arms as she gazed at them with warmth
and pride. Both were suckling at her breast while the possessed Dracula stood by her side.
"Look, Lucifer! See what we have created—something unique and perfect like us. When they
grow up, they will lead an army of legions both in hell and on earth against heaven," Clair
declared proudly, her eyes fixed on the breastfeeding infants.
278
She then named her children: the one on the right, Liliana, as she was the firstborn, and the one
on the left, Emma, the second-born. Clair stated that although they bore Victor's surname,
Stone, their earthly names did not change the fact that they carried parts of their spirits within
them (Lucifer's and Azriel's spirit). Liliana was given the otherworldly name "Lilu," meaning
night or darkness, while Emma was called "Ermr," meaning powerful.
As Clair finished speaking, the possessed Dracula quietly left her presence without drawing
unwanted attention. Veronica entered soon after to deliver a report, realizing with awe that her
mistress had delivered in her absence. She showed reverence to Clair and the children as Clair
smiled sinisterly.
"Veronica," Clair addressed her with a motherly yet commanding tone.
"Yes, mother!" replied Veronica.
"As you have served me well, so shall you serve the future heirs to my throne as their
chancellor," Clair proclaimed. Veronica then proceeded with her report. Clair, pleased with
Veronica's diligence and quick thinking in strengthening their defenses against the resistance,
listened attentively.
Meanwhile, in another part of Clair's domain, Brenda visited Tobias's cell for a quick
conversation. As their eyes locked, Tobias understood why Brenda had come—she sought
guidance and solutions to change their doomed fate.
"How much have you been able to see, Brenda?" Tobias asked.
"Everything!" she replied softly, taking a deep breath before continuing. "What can be done for
our fate to be changed?"
Tobias exhaled slightly before responding. "I'm afraid, child, nothing can be done."
"How long have you known about our fates?" Brenda asked.
"From the moment the fairy king looked into your futures, even before you were born, fate had
already been sealed for you, just like everyone else," Tobias replied.
"And what are the odds that our fates can't be changed?" she pressed.
"Sometimes a fixed fate can never be altered, no matter the outcomes. It's called the
unchangeable fate," said Tobias. "I believe you and your sisters have made the right decisions,
despite the hard choices fate has given you. You know what must be done."
279
"Then guide us, seeker. Show me the right paths to lead my sisters to victory," Brenda urged
with determination, despite the risks. Tobias revealed the necessary steps telepathically.
He showed her how to turn the tides, explaining that she and her sisters must first convince and
enlighten the Jacobs family to partake in the coming war.
"And what about Lucifer in Dracula's body?" she asked.
"That is for the true guardians to handle," he replied.
As Brenda prepared to leave, Tobias telepathically warned her to be cautious of the watchful
eyes lurking unnoticed. Unbeknownst to her, the possessed Dracula had been eavesdropping
on their conversation from the dark corners. Tobias had been aware the entire time.
Brenda returned to the fairy colony and gathered her sisters to share the instructions and
knowledge she had received from Tobias. They agreed to communicate with Stella and inform
her that they were now on her side. Late that night, they formed a circle, holding hands under
the thick, dark sky, and combined their powers to reach out to Stella through incantations.
Stella, feeling an uneasy presence as a swift wind whispered her name, excused herself from
the resistance unnoticed. She moved to a private place where her sisters' avatars appeared to
her as a pillar of fire. They informed Stella of their newfound acceptance of the truth and
apologized. Stella’s heart filled with excitement at her sisters' change of heart, but worry crept
in as they delved deeper into their fates.
Her sisters told Stella that they had accepted their fate and that it was now up to Stella to carry
on their lineage. They shared their plans and everything that had been set in motion for and
against Stella and the resistance. They also spoke of Azriel's children, whose roles in the future
Stella already knew.
"We'll play our part and gather more intel to pass on to you, Stella, while we remain deceitfully
loyal to Azriel. This way, we will be less suspicious," said Angela.
"None of the fairies being held captive were harmed. We'll inform them, and if they doubt us,
we'll show proof," added Ruth.
Stella thanked them for their effort before their fiery avatars faded away. Not long after, Alicia,
worried about Stella’s sudden disappearance, found her standing still, having just finished
communicating with her sisters.
"Stella, is something wrong? Are you okay?" Alicia asked gently, touching Stella's shoulder to
get her attention.
280
Stella, relieved, briefly explained her concerns to Alicia before they headed back to join the
others. There, Stella made an announcement that astonished the gathering as she relayed the
information. Alicia was glad to hear that the fairies and others held captive were unharmed,
and Agatha felt relieved that her father was still alive, despite being held captive in Clair's
domain. With this new information, their determination was reignited, and they prepared to
face the challenges ahead.
As time passed, Clair's daughters blossomed into preteens. Clair treated them with
unfathomable love and took immense pride in them. She often took them to a waterfall
perched on a high cliff, where they could admire the beauty of the tall trees and the
surrounding landscape. Using her magic, she cleared the dark clouds and skies within this
environment, making it her favorite retreat for herself and her children. She became more
motherly, telling them bedtime stories and reveling in their presence.
One day, Clair noticed their powers beginning to awaken, which brought a smile to her face but
filled the possessed Dracula's heart with worry. Liliana's powers hinted at her tribrid heritage—
part vampire, part lycanthrope, and part witch—which thrilled Clair. However, what amazed
Clair the most was Emma's abilities, as she possessed the full spectrum of supernatural powers,
evoking even greater pride in Clair and prompting her to extend more affection towards Emma.
One fateful day in Clair's domain, while she was imparting her knowledge to her children, the
possessed Dracula stormed in, angrily pushing the massive doors open. A gust of cold air and
mist followed him as he spoke vehemently.
"The Lance sisters are on the verge of betraying us, Azriel. They plan to manipulate the Jacobs
family against us, and our armies could easily fall victim to their charming words," he said, his
anger palpable.
Hearing this, Clair dismissed her children and turned to the possessed Dracula, listening intently
as he explained the situation. Clair's voice betrayed a hint of worry, but she spoke with
conviction.
"The plans of Kelvin and Tobias are quite impressive. They truly follow in Michael's path...
Hmm," she scoffed. "This so-called revelation they dream of will never manifest. Turning my
own flesh and blood against me was their greatest mistake if they think that was their last
resort."
"Indeed, I can feel my powers gradually weakening and becoming limited, but that changes
nothing. The future can be altered, and I will shape my daughters into our spitting image to
ensure the guardians' prophecy will never be fulfilled," Clair declared. She drew closer to the
possessed Dracula, staring into his eyes. "Do not be afraid or concerned about the future. No
281
matter how many betray us, many more will be ready to die for us. And even if the prophecy
eventually comes to pass, I will stop at nothing, even if it means killing my own flesh and blood,
to ensure my will is done."
She kissed him with strong affection, wrapping her arms around his neck. He responded by
wrapping his hands around her waist, finding full assurance in her comforting words.
On the other side of the resistance, as they planned their next mission, Alicia, Agatha, and
Helen the Second prepared to spy on their enemies. They had received word from Brenda
about the tight defenses that Veronica had set up and learned that Veronica was on another
mission, presenting an opportunity to gather more information from their enemies' stronghold.
"Now that Veronica is out, it’s time to execute the next phase," said Agatha. "Alicia and I will
keep an eye on Veronica and stall her if necessary, while Helen does her thing."
"Azriel might be weakened, but she’s not one to be easily fooled, let alone Lucifer in Dracula’s
body. But I believe my spell should give you some time, hiding your scent from them," said
Alicia.
"Are you sure you’re up to this? Alicia and I could come with you if you need," suggested
Agatha.
"Thanks, Agatha, but I’ve got this. It’s what I was trained for," replied Helen the Second, who
then shape-shifted into Veronica, stunning Alicia and Agatha.
"Impressive! A shape-shifting ability is truly unique," said Alicia.
"Umm, Helen," said Agatha, with a concerned look as if she had something she’d wanted to say
for a long time. Alicia recognized this look immediately.
"Not this again," Alicia said with a playful grin and a slight shake of her head. "I see you want to
get it off your chest, right?"
"Yes! I really do," said Agatha eagerly.
"What would you like to know, Agatha?" asked Helen, fully transformed into Veronica.
"Can shape-shifters take the forms of giants?" asked Agatha.
"Well, not all," replied Helen. "My bloodline possesses incredible shape-shifting abilities that
I’m still discovering, unique to our lineage. While most shape-shifters can transform between
animals and people, my ancestors could do much more."
282
"Just out of curiosity, what kind of incredible shape-shifting abilities are we talking about?"
asked Alicia.
"I knew you’d want to know more," Agatha said playfully, nudging Alicia with her elbow.
Helen chuckled before replying, "Aside from communicating with animals, when we assume the
form of any supernatural being, we can also gain their abilities. But it’s dangerous; staying in a
form too long can strain our bodies and even kill us."
"Wow!" Alicia and Agatha exclaimed in unison.
"So, if you take the form of a vampire as you have now, does that mean... you know," Agatha
trailed off, hinting at her question.
"Oh, that! No, no, no!" Helen replied, her eyes wide in surprise. "While we possess some traits,
we don’t inherit the bloodlust of vampires. Taking the form of a vampire doesn’t mean we need
to drink blood. The same goes for lycanthropy forms; we don’t eat humans or raw meat."
"Phew!" Agatha said with relief.
With their plan clear and Helen's unique abilities ready to be utilized, the group set off to
execute their mission, determined to gather the information they needed while Veronica was
away.
Suddenly, Stella approached them, briefly interrupting their moment to remind them it was
time. They left for their various missions, and Stella watched over them through the eyes of
ravens. Alicia and Agatha monitored Veronica's movements, which led them to the fairy colony.
There, Veronica was tasked by Clair to question the remaining Lance sisters about their loyalty,
with orders to eliminate them if they resisted.
When Brenda was questioned by Veronica, she used her wits to trick her into thinking they
were still loyal to Clair. Brenda informed Veronica that she needed information from their
enemies, suspecting a significant plan was in motion. She also revealed the impending war.
Slightly convinced, Veronica reminded the Lance sisters not to double-cross Clair, threatening
to take them down herself if they did.
As their discussion was about to end, Vera spotted a raven and telepathically communicated
with Brenda to stall Veronica, knowing it was sent by Stella. Realizing this, the Lance sisters
knew Alicia and Agatha were close by and that Helen the Second had infiltrated Clair's domain.
Veronica sensed something was amiss.
283
Meanwhile, Helen the Second, disguised as Veronica, successfully entered Clair's domain. Her
first stop was to see Agatha's father, Tobias, who instantly recognized her disguise, stunning
her.
"But how?" said Helen, impersonating Veronica.
"I am a seeker, after all," replied Tobias.
Helen briefly informed Tobias about their plans and suggested breaking him free, but Tobias
stopped her, stating it would escalate things and ruin their mission. He advised her to proceed
with caution. Before leaving, Tobias gave Helen a message for Agatha, which she acknowledged
with a smile.
Afterward, Helen was directed to Clair. She reverenced Clair as usual, showing respect, and also
faced the possessed Dracula before Clair spoke.
"Were you able to get any information from the Lance sisters, Veronica?" asked Clair. "Should
they resist or show any sign of betrayal, you know what to do."
"Yes, Mother. The Lance sisters seem loyal to you. Their tactics were strategically planned to
lure the enemies into our traps," said Helen, the impersonator.
"Then we must act now to crush the resistance before they become an army," suggested the
possessed Dracula. "We draw out the guardians' heirs with Tobias, to slaughter him alongside
the so-called descendants. That way, their spirits are broken further, their fate sealed, and the
prophecy unfulfilled. No more guardians."
Helen nodded, hiding her true thoughts, and left the room. She knew she had to get this crucial
information back to the resistance.
Before Helen the impersonator could step out, the possessed Dracula turned his attention to
her. "Spread the word to our minions to prepare for war against the resistance. It's time to
destroy them once and for all," he commanded. Clair's gaze remained fixed on Helen,
suspecting something was amiss.
Just as the possessed Dracula finished speaking, Helen made a critical mistake by addressing
him as Lucifer instead of "my Lord." Clair’s suspicion was confirmed; Veronica, though aware
that Lucifer possessed Victor Stone's body, would never address him as Lucifer, nor would she
call Clair Azriel.
Realizing her error, Helen tried to maintain her composure, but it was too late. Clair’s eyes
narrowed, and she moved to confront her. Suddenly, the raven that Clair had spotted earlier
flew in, multiplying to create a diversion. The ravens swarmed, distracting Clair and the
284
possessed Dracula. Clair incinerated the raven clones with a wave of her hand, but one raven
survived, lying unconscious on the ground.
As Helen made her escape, pursued by Clair's minions, she encountered the real Veronica, who
had just left the fairy colony after her confrontation with the Lance sisters. Surrounded by
Veronica and her minions, Helen braced for a fierce battle. Clair and the possessed Dracula
observed through the window, ready to see Helen captured.
Just then, the surviving raven reemerged and multiplied into greater numbers, obscuring
Veronica and her minions' view. Before they could strike, Helen took the form of a raven and
vanished among the flock.
In the chaos, Helen the Second successfully escaped, flying far from Clair's domain. She knew
she had to reach the resistance with the vital information she had gathered. Meanwhile, back in
the fairy colony, Brenda and the other Lance sisters breathed a sigh of relief, aware that the
mission had not gone as smoothly as planned but grateful that their comrade had evaded
capture.
Stella, still watching through the eyes of the ravens, saw Helen's successful escape and directed
her thoughts towards the resistance. The critical information Helen carried could turn the tide
of the impending war, and Stella knew they had to prepare for the battle ahead with renewed
urgency and determination.
In the aftermath, Veronica was summoned by Clair and the possessed Dracula, both enraged by
the enemy's infiltration. Veronica reported her encounter with the Lance sisters, who had
chosen to defy Clair.
"Then it is time for war," declared Clair, her eyes glowing red with hatred.
On the other side, Helen the Second reunited with the resistance, including the remaining
Lance sisters and Stella. They exchanged information, gaining insight into what they had
encountered. Realizing time was short, they began their preparations.
Clair, assembling her minions, instilled courage in them, naming them the IMPERISHABLES.
Their morale soared. Meanwhile, Stella motivated the resistance with words of wisdom. Alicia
was given the honor to address them as well. Standing among the crowd, her words of
compassion, reason, and wisdom touched their hearts. She emphasized that they were fighting
not just for themselves, but for their future, loved ones, and their world. The resistance bowed
in reverence to Alicia East, chanting her name as their godmother. Alicia glanced at Agatha and
Helen the Second, who smiled back at her.
285
Both sides fully prepared, they marched toward the battlefield. Facing one another, they
halted. Veronica stepped forward, dragging the captive Tobias in chains like a ragdoll.
"I'll say this once and only once," Veronica declared, holding the chained Tobias. "Surrender
yourselves to Mother now as slaves for all eternity and be killed mercifully afterward. Your
resistance is futile. Either way, you die, just like the man who kneels before me."
Agatha was about to rush forward but was stopped by Alicia, preventing a rash action that
could get her killed. They watched in horror as Veronica ripped off Tobias's head. Just before he
died, Tobias telepathically conveyed his love to Agatha, encouraging her to be strong in the face
of adversity.
With her father's death fueling her rage, Agatha shouted a battle cry, igniting the fierce war
between both sides. The battlefield erupted into chaos, with warriors clashing, magic crackling,
and the air thick with the scent of blood and the roar of battle.
As the war raged on, both sides fought with relentless determination. The resistance, driven by
the memory of their fallen and the hope for a better future, pushed back against the
IMPERISHABLES, who fought with the fury and conviction instilled by Clair and the possessed
Dracula.
In the midst of the chaos, Alicia, Agatha, and Helen the Second fought valiantly, their hearts
steeled by the sacrifices they had witnessed and the stakes they were fighting for. They knew
this battle would determine the fate of their world, and they were prepared to give everything
they had to secure a future free from tyranny and darkness.
The war was intense and heated, with giants siding with the resistance clashing against Clair's
giants. Fairies, witches, goblins, orcs, trolls, gnomes, and elves mirrored these alliances. Shape
shifters battled lycanthropes, each clash intensifying the conflict. Magical powers illuminated
the battlefield, filling the air with dazzling displays of energy.
As the battle raged on, the Lance sisters each encountered a member of the Jacobs family in
their lycanthropic forms: Brenda faced Chris, Miranda battled Dave, Vera took on Bianca, Ruth
confronted Thomas, Angela challenged Diane, and Stella squared off against Stephanie. They
needed to reveal the truth to their opponents rather than engage in physical combat. Charging
towards their respective foes, the Lance sisters immobilized the Jacobs family in midair and
used telepathy to share the truth, exposing Clair's lies.
Realizing the truth, the Jacobs family understood they had been manipulated by Clair for years.
They switched sides, aiding the resistance against Clair's minions. Through this, several
lycanthropes of various species joined the resistance, though others remained loyal to Clair.
286
The Lance sisters then made their way to confront Clair but were intercepted by Veronica.
Brenda insisted on facing Veronica alone, instructing her sisters to confront Clair, who observed
the battle from her throne, guarded by minions. Veronica and Brenda locked eyes, circling each
other, exchanging heated words before engaging in combat.
"You have chosen wrongly, Brenda. Among all my students, you were the first and the best.
How foolish to take your talent to the grave," said Veronica, her gaze intense. "You could have
been my successor once Mother's will was complete."
"I was blind, but now I see. When will you realize that you're being deceived and manipulated
by Azriel? No good will ever come from her or Lucifer," Brenda countered. They charged at each
other with immense speed, creating a shockwave upon impact, dust scattering the
battleground. Their forearms clashed, fearsome fangs bared, and red eyes glowing.
"Then know this, Brenda, today you die by my hands," Veronica snarled.
Meanwhile, the remaining Lance sisters—Miranda, Vera, Ruth, Angela, and Stella—fought their
way through Clair's minions, destroying several before confronting Clair herself. Clair rose from
her throne, approaching them majestically.
"It is a shame you all will die without a cause," Clair said. "But your deaths will give rise to my
new empire. Never again will there be a rebellion in my army."
"Your reign ends here, Azriel," Stella declared.
"We'll see about that," Clair replied as they charged at each other.
The clash was epic, filled with flashes of light and bursts of energy. The Lance sisters fought
with unwavering determination, their powers combining to create a formidable force against
Clair. Each sister attacked with precision, their unity and resolve shining through.
Clair, formidable and powerful, retaliated with dark magic, her fury manifesting in destructive
spells. The battlefield became a maelstrom of power as the Lance sisters and Clair exchanged
blows. Despite the overwhelming odds, the sisters fought with the knowledge that the fate of
their world rested on their shoulders.
As Brenda and Veronica continued their duel, each blow they exchanged was filled with the
weight of their shared history and the betrayal that had torn them apart. Brenda fought with
the conviction of someone who had seen the truth, her attacks relentless and precise. Veronica,
driven by loyalty to Clair, fought back with equal ferocity.
The battle between the Lance sisters and Clair reached its peak, both sides unleashing their
most powerful abilities. The air crackled with energy, the ground trembled with the force of
287
their conflict. In this climactic moment, the outcome of the war hung in the balance, the future
of their world teetering on the edge.
In the heart of the battlefield, the Lance sisters and their allies fought not just for survival, but
for a future free from the tyranny of Clair and her dark forces. The resistance, fueled by hope
and the memory of their fallen, pushed forward with unwavering determination, ready to
sacrifice everything to ensure the prophecy of the guardians was fulfilled and a new era of
peace could begin.
288
Chapter 14: The Resistance Awakens - Episode 2
On the other side of the battlefield, the possessed Dracula brutally slaughtered his enemies.
With ease, he ripped off the heads of giants with his bare hands, or burst through their chests
by flying through them, causing their massive hearts to crash to the ground, crushing both allies
and foes under their sheer weight. He slaughtered fairies, witches, gnomes, elves, orcs, trolls,
goblins, shapeshifters, and any who dared oppose him with his sheer might. Sometimes he used
his wings to slice his enemies in half, decapitate them, or unleash his destructive magic.
At the height of the carnage, Dracula found himself facing Alicia, Agatha, and Helen the Second.
Their battle was intense, a strategic dance against an overwhelmingly fast foe. Alicia countered
Dracula's dark magic with her fairy spells, while Helen shapeshifted into various creatures, each
transformation showcasing her strength and resilience. Agatha unleashed her formidable
powers, and for a moment, they seemed to gain the upper hand.
But then Dracula began his hellish transformation, holding a menacing trident. "Behold my true
form," he growled with a hoarse voice. With blinding speed, he knocked them off balance and
charged at Agatha, grabbing her by the neck and lifting her into the air. "You're weak, child. You
are not like your ancestors and never will be," he sneered, strangling her.
While Dracula monologued, Alicia and Helen recovered. Alicia used her fairy magic to teleport
Agatha from Dracula's grip just as Helen, now a female giant, stomped on him, creating a
shockwave. Yet, Dracula resurfaced, lifting Helen's giant foot and pushing her aside. She
struggled to maintain her stance, inadvertently crushing allies and foes in her uncontrollable
backward movements.
As Helen struggled, Dracula flew towards her, ready to unleash his fury. She tried to fend him
off with her massive hand, but he phased through and delivered a massive punch to her face,
knocking her unconscious and causing her to revert to her normal form.
Alicia unleashed her fairy magic once more, summoning enormous vines from underground.
The ground cracked and split as the massive vines, adorned with sharp spikes, erupted towards
Dracula, who was midair. He maneuvered through them with his dark magic, blasting some
apart and cutting others with his trident, which he spun with deadly grace. Then, with a dark
manifestation of his power, he eradicated the vines entirely.
The possessed Dracula charged at Alicia, and they engaged in a fierce battle. Meanwhile,
Agatha rushed to check on the unconscious Helen, relieved to find her still breathing.
289
Alicia and Dracula's fight was vigorous and relentless. Lightning crackled between them as Alicia
conjured bolts, which Dracula redirected back at her. She countered effortlessly, their magic
filling the air with tremendous energy. Alicia shrank herself to evade Dracula's deadly
onslaught, then returned to her normal size to continue the fight.
As Helen began to regain consciousness, Agatha suggested she recover her strength before
rejoining the battle. Agatha then went to assist Alicia. Using telepathy, Alicia and Agatha
communicated a strategy that caught Dracula off guard. Agatha used her telekinesis to launch
herself at Dracula, landing a surprise attack. Combined with Alicia's efforts, they sent him
crashing to the ground.
Dracula recovered quickly, but Alicia was ready. She cast a duplicating spell and illusions on
Agatha, creating multiple versions of her to confuse Dracula. The illusions struck him
repeatedly, each blow landing with tremendous impact before he could react. Frustrated,
Dracula struggled to take them out one by one, only to find they kept multiplying.
His frustration grew as he thought to himself, "I cannot lose to these three female
descendants."
As Alicia and Agatha's relentless assault continued, Dracula managed to spot the real Agatha.
Unleashing a tremendous burst of dark magic, he disrupted the illusions, tossing them aside.
Quickly, he hurled dark spikes that struck Alicia's shoulders, pinning her against a rock. She bled
profusely as the spikes embedded deeply, and then Dracula threw his trident, piercing her
chest. Alicia coughed blood, helplessly pinned and writhing in pain.
With superhuman speed, Dracula seized Agatha by the neck and lifted her, sinking his fangs into
her neck to drain her life force. Alicia watched in horror, her ears ringing, her voice faintly
calling Agatha's name, struggling to scream for her dear friend who was on the verge of death.
Just then, Helen the Second intervened, slamming into Dracula and knocking him off balance.
She caught Agatha before she could hit the ground and gently laid her down. Agatha was pale
and exhausted.
Helen's eyes filled with concern as she looked at her helpless friends: Alicia impaled against a
rock, Agatha drained and weak. Hatred flared in her gaze as she shapeshifted into Dracula's
form. Agatha, with blurred vision, faintly called out, warning Helen that maintaining such a form
might kill her. But Helen was ready to risk it. She stood firm, ready to confront the possessed
Dracula.
With immense speed, they clashed, forearms meeting and creating a massive shockwave. Their
eyes locked—Helen's filled with vengeance and hatred, Dracula's with bloodlust and death.
290
"Taking my form won't aid you much, shapeshifter," Dracula sneered. "While your gifts are
impressive, they put a strain on your body, just like your mother's. It runs in your bloodline."
Helen, furious and resolute, responded, "Your death will be swift, Lucifer. You will never live to
see the end."
The battle raged fervently, both combatants clashing with unparalleled intensity.
Back and forth, they battled, countering each other's abilities. Their fight extended to midair, a
flurry of blows and magic. They seemed evenly matched until the possessed Dracula hurled his
trident at Helen. She evaded it by transforming into a swarm of bats, scattering just before the
trident struck the ground and extended.
Ultimately, Helen's shape-shifting abilities gave her the edge. She took on various forms,
including those of Dracula himself, Alicia and Agatha's deceased parents, and finally, her own
mother. This psychological assault, combined with her physical prowess, overwhelmed Dracula.
He fell to his knees, defeated.
As Helen, still in the form of her deceased mother, stood over him, ready to deliver the final
blow, she began to feel severe pain. Her body strained from the excessive use of her abilities,
causing her to cough blood. The possessed Dracula laughed maniacally as he stood, seizing
Helen by the neck and lifting her.
"It's a shame you have to die this way, just like Victor killed her," he said, snapping Helen's
neck. Agatha watched helplessly, horrified, while Alicia, impaled but not dead, lay unconscious
a few feet away. The trident had missed her heart by mere inches.
With her strength waning, Agatha's hand moved to her chest, feeling the necklace containing
the blood of Michael. She recalled her deceased father's words:
"Michael himself has given us his blood as a last resort to the descendants of the seeker. There
will come a time when Michael's blood will fuse with ours to do the unthinkable. It will no
longer strain our bodies and will be passed down from generation to generation. Whatever we
can imagine will be made manifest," said the late Tobias in Agatha's memory. "There is power
in the blood of Michael."
Drawing upon this recollection, Agatha felt a surge of determination. The blood of Michael was
her last hope. Summoning the strength from deep within, she prepared to unleash the ancient
power coursing through her veins.
Agatha rose to her feet, clutching the container holding Michael's blood in her right hand. She
faced the possessed Dracula, who turned his attention to her as she drank the blood. Using his
291
immense speed, Dracula seized her by the neck and sank his fangs into her. Agatha did not
budge. As he drank her blood, Dracula experienced a vision of Agatha and her ancestors
safeguarding Michael's legacy until their destiny called. Stunned, he realized Azriel had failed to
extinguish this lineage.
"You finally see it, don't you? Everything—the entire truth and prophecy," Agatha said, her
composed voice stunning Dracula, fear flickering in his eyes. He wondered how she was still
alive and speaking, despite his attempt to drain her blood completely.
Suddenly, Dracula tried to withdraw his fangs but couldn't. Struggling, he found himself tossed
aside with one push from Agatha's palm, which forcefully broke his fangs from her neck. He
regrew them instantly, watching in horror as his broken fangs fell to the ground and Agatha's
neck healed instantly. Life blossomed within her; she no longer looked like a pale, half-dead
being. An immense energy and aura flowed within her, and when she opened her eyes, Dracula
saw an unprecedented power. Her left eye glowed with a silver aura, her right with a golden
one.
"What power is this?" Dracula questioned. "This isn't just the power of Michael. This is
something else, something unprecedented, something divine and holy, and it has filled your
soul with purity."
"Can this be?" he wondered, his inner thoughts swirling in disbelief as he witnessed Agatha's
aura strengthening and reviving both Alicia and Helen. His fear grew as he watched his
opponents come back to life, realizing the immense and terrifying power now wielded by
Agatha.
As Alicia and Helen rejoined Agatha, they stood ready to face the possessed Dracula once more.
Fear gripped his face before he regained his composure, preparing for battle. In an instant,
Alicia, Helen, and Agatha vanished from sight, striking Dracula simultaneously with blinding
speed. They attacked relentlessly, not giving him a moment to catch his breath.
Agatha used her telekinesis to immobilize Dracula, while Alicia unleashed her fairy magic
against him. Helen transformed into a dragon, unleashing a fiery fury. The combined assault
was overwhelming.
With the divine powers within her, Agatha forcefully pushed Lucifer's essence out from Victor
Dracula Stone's body. This gave Alicia the opportunity to use her fairy magic to chain up
Lucifer's astral form. Agatha then used her divine powers to exorcise and permanently vanquish
Lucifer's essence from existence.
292
As Lucifer's essence dissipated, his extended trident vanished into tiny fiery particles, marking
the end of his reign of terror.
Victor Dracula Stone, now freed from Lucifer's possession, was awakened to the truth by
Agatha. Using her telepathic and divine abilities, she revealed everything to him, including his
history with Clair and the existence of their children. Overwhelmed and heartbroken by the evil
he had committed, Victor fell to his knees. He listened to Agatha's instructions and vowed to
right his wrongs, acknowledging her deeds.
Meanwhile, on another part of the battlefield, Veronica and Brenda's intense fight reached its
tragic conclusion as Veronica killed Brenda. Clair, still battling the other Lance sisters, unleashed
a burst of power that stunned Miranda, Vera, Ruth, Angela, and Stella. She revealed her
horrifying true form, striking fear into their hearts, though they courageously continued to
fight.
"I should congratulate you for pushing me this far," Azriel said in her true form. "Not even
Michael himself could have escalated our battle to this extent, at least not since the war in
heaven."
The atmosphere crackled with lightning and thunder, and a massive gust swept across the
battlefield as Azriel soared into the sky, charging up immense dark energy. The battlefield fell
silent as everyone, including Dracula, Alicia, Agatha, and Helen the Second, witnessed the true
might of Azriel.
Before anyone could intervene, Azriel unleashed her dark energy across the battlefield, wiping
out almost everything in plain sight. Those who managed to shield themselves were saved, but
many were not so fortunate. Agatha was able to shield herself, Alicia, Helen, and Dracula with
her divine powers, while Alicia extended her fairy magic protection spell to her nearby allies,
including the Jacobs family.
As the dust settled from Azriel's onslaught, the battlefield lay in ruins, filled with the scent of
blood and the sight of brutal destruction. Dead bodies, both allies and foes, were vaporized or
mutilated beyond recognition. The surviving heroes and their allies regrouped, their faces
marked by determination and resolve. They knew that defeating Azriel would require every
ounce of their remaining strength and unity. Agatha, feeling the divine power within her,
stepped forward.
"We must stand together," she declared, her voice steady and powerful. "We can defeat her,
but only if we fight as one."
293
The final battle against Azriel was about to begin, with the fate of their world hanging in the
balance, as Agatha and her allies fought through obstacles to reach the heat of the battle.
On the other side, Veronica emerged unscathed, her shielding spell absorbing the impact, while
Miranda, Vera, Ruth, Angela, and Stella had joined forces, their combined magical energies
forming a protective barrier that deflected the lethal blast, safeguarding them from harm.
Impressed by their resilience, Azriel charged toward them with blinding speed. She was too
powerful and fast for them to keep up, tossing them aside like ragdolls. Ruth was the first to
fall, caught by the neck and brutally torn to shreds midair, her blood raining down and her
lifeless head hitting the ground, stunning her sisters in horror.
Azriel unleashed her incredible speed, conjuring thick fogs that shrouded the battlefield,
obscuring visibility. Maniacal laughter, sinister giggles, hisses, screams, and screeching echoes
reverberated through the dense fog, striking fear into the hearts of the remaining Lance sisters.
With stealthy precision, Azriel began to strike, her targets unaware of the horror that awaited
them. Next, Angela fell, her levitation spell disrupted as she was caught from midair by Azriel's
talons, and then enveloped by her massive wings like a deadly embrace. The wings began to
radiate intense heat, incinerating Angela from the inside out. Her charred remains crumbled to
the ground, reduced to ash and bones, a grim testament to Azriel's merciless power.
Miranda was decapitated, her blood splashing everywhere, even spilling on Vera’s face. Vera
screamed in horror as she witnessed her sister’s head roll towards her. Before she could react,
Azriel tore her apart from the chest.
Stella managed to dispel the thick fog, only to witness the brutal deaths of her sisters.
Heartbroken and shedding tears, she saw Azriel descend behind her. Azriel placed her left hand
on Stella’s shoulder, her sharp extended claws pressing against Stella’s left breast.
"This is just a taste of my true power, Stella. I only let you live so you might reconsider, as I am
merciful," Azriel said in a horrifying voice. "Swear your allegiance to me, and I'll spare those you
love and even bring back your sisters."
"This is what happens to those who defy my will," she added. At that moment, Veronica
approached, holding Brenda’s blood-dripping head. She threw Brenda’s lifeless head towards
Stella, where it rolled to her feet. Stella, shaken with a mixture of fear, hatred, and vengeance,
watched in horror.
"Mother, it is done. The Lance sisters are dead except for Stella. Should I kill her, Mother?"
Veronica asked. "For she is weak."
294
Stella's eyes filled with a mixture of defiance and sorrow. Despite the overwhelming odds, she
looked up at Azriel, her resolve hardening. The battlefield seemed to pause, the air thick with
tension and anticipation, as the fate of Stella and the remaining heroes hung in the balance.
Suddenly, in her rage, Stella's blood boiled, and the atmosphere began to tremble, a terrifying
storm raging. The ground beneath quaked, and gusts of wind blew angrily. Before Azriel and
Veronica could react, Stella unleashed a powerful scream that reverberated across the
battlefield, destroying almost everything in sight. The scream shattered through their
protections, gravely stunning both Azriel and Veronica.
Agatha and her allies, nearly caught in the onslaught, shielded themselves as Alicia soared into
the atmosphere, extending her protection and realizing it was Stella's doing. As the onslaught
subsided, Azriel, gravely weakened, reverted to her human form as Clair and fell unconscious.
Veronica lay unconscious with severe injuries. Stella, her eyes burning with vengeance and her
body crackling with immense power and magic, stood firm in front of Clair, ready to eliminate
them both.
Agatha intervened, embracing the furious Stella and gradually calming her. Stella noticed the
Jacobs family and Victor Dracula Stone among them. Alicia briefly informed her of Dracula now
being on their side, free from Lucifer's possession. Dracula met their eyes, giving a slight nod of
acknowledgment, and telepathically commanded Clair's minions to retreat. He then vanished
alongside Clair and Veronica back to their domain. The battle was over for now, leaving few
survivors.
Alicia stood on high ground and used her magic to undo Clair's darkness over the entire
atmosphere, bringing daylight and hope to the people. She addressed their newfound allies
with words of hope, wisdom, and encouragement.
"Although the war fought for ages by our ancestors still leaves a scar on each of us, the battle
may be fought and won today, but it doesn't mark the end of a permanent victory," Alicia East
said. "For thousands of years, humans have transitioned into something remarkable, but how
we choose to live will determine our outcomes in life. The supernaturals against the
Imperishables will forever be registered in our hearts, creating a new path and a beginning to a
brighter future. To everything, there is a season, and a time for every purpose under heaven: a
time to destroy and a time to rebuild, a time to mourn and a time to smile. But it's our time to
ensure a better future, a better world to leave a mark on for our loved ones to follow as a
guide, just like our ancestors did before us. Together, we can make that happen as one, as a
family."
The survivors agreed in one accord, accepting Alicia's heartfelt words. Peace reigned between
the resistance and their newfound allies in unity with humans. Agatha and Alicia chose not to
295
erase the memories of humans despite it being done ages ago by their ancestors to prevent
humans from being traumatized by past wars. Instead, Alicia restored all human memories,
instilling in them that the past should not haunt them but serve as a sign of hope. Even in the
face of adversity, they would overcome together as one.
Chapter 15: Divided We Fall
In the peaceful interlude, Alicia's words resonated deeply within the resistance and their allies,
fostering a spirit of unity and hope. The memory restoration for humans bridged the gap
between the past and present, encouraging a future where supernaturals and humans could
coexist in harmony.
The leadership reflected on the new alliances and the challenges ahead. Alicia and Agatha,
recognizing the importance of unity and the strength of their diverse allies, continued to foster
hope and resilience among their followers. As the resistance fortified their defenses and trained
their new recruits, they remained ever vigilant, aware that the battle for peace and survival was
far from over. The legacy of the O'Haras, intertwined with the histories of the supernaturals
and humans, stood as a symbol of their collective struggle and determination to forge a better
future.
296
Meanwhile, in Clair's domain, Dracula watched over the recovering Clair and Veronica, placing
them in separate quarters. Hours later, Veronica was the first to regain consciousness. She
made her way to Clair's quarters, finding Dracula gently stroking Clair's hair with a mixture of
compassion and regret in his eyes. Veronica questioned Dracula about how long she had been
out cold, but he didn't respond. Her attention shifted to Clair, who was still unconscious in bed.
Veronica took Clair's hand with warmth, passion, and concern for her well-being.
As Veronica stood by Clair's side, faded memories from the battlefield began to resurface. She
vividly recalled the incident, the fierce battle, and the fury of Stella's power. Vengeance filled
her eyes as she realized the extent of the injuries inflicted upon her and her mistress by the
resistance.
"I'll take over watching her," Veronica said firmly.
Dracula gave a solemn nod and left the room. Once alone, Veronica vowed to the unconscious
Clair, her voice low and filled with determination. "I will make things right. I swear vengeance
against the resistance for what they've done to us."
Dracula, meanwhile, went to the children's quarters. Clair had placed them under a hibernation
and protection spell before the war. Dracula undid the spell, reviving the children. As they
awoke and saw him, they embraced him with love, and he mirrored their affection, blood tears
dripping from his eyes.
He held them close, feeling the weight of his past actions and the promise of a different future.
The children, unaware of the full extent of the recent turmoil, found comfort in his presence.
Dracula, now aware of his responsibilities and the path he must tread, felt a renewed sense of
purpose. Having restored his children from hibernation, continued to watch over them with a
renewed sense of purpose. He knew that the future held many challenges, but he was
determined to guide his children through the turmoil ahead.
Back in Clair's quarters, Veronica kept vigil, her heart hardened with resolve. She knew that the
days ahead would be filled with challenges, but her loyalty to Clair and her desire for retribution
fueled her spirit. The battle might have paused, but the war was far from over, and she was
ready to face whatever came next with unyielding determination.
As time passed, Clair, now fully recovered but slightly weakened, was informed by Veronica of
the significant changes in the outside world. Learning that the Jacobs family had allied with the
resistance and that some of their minions had joined this alliance enraged Clair. Veronica also
detailed the rapid growth of the resistance, now a thriving community under the leadership of
the guardians' heirs and Stella's wisdom.
297
The story continues with the rise of new supernaturals born from the existing mystical beings.
Elves mated with sprites, giving rise to pixies, harpies and the Nymphs, who are nature spirits
associated with water, forests, grottos, wind, and more. Nymphs, being powerful magic and
spell users, also have the ability to shape-shift and sometimes love to take the form of sea
creatures such as mermaids, mermen, or merwolves (mermaid wolves). They can also take the
form of sirens, using their enchanting voices to lure and mesmerize. Gnomes and Orcs gave rise
to Hobbits. Hobbits and Trolls gave rise to Dwarves. Elves sometimes clash with Dwarves.
Goblins and Giants increased their numbers within their species.
Stella, along with the other guardians, found love and had children to carry on their legacy.
Stella's heart found solace in a human, and she bore a daughter named Sarah. Alicia, in
gratitude to Stella for her past help, trained Sarah both before and after Stella's passing. Sarah
was also educated by her mother and became proficient in magic, learning to inscribe Alicia's
visions of the future and prophecies into tablets. This was done with Alicia's aid by fusing magic
with Sarah's divination abilities to achieve the result. Alicia wanted to ease the burden of
revealing the future and prophecies through her clairvoyance, rather than displaying them for
all to see, and thus made Sarah Lance the caretaker of that responsibility. This honor made
Sarah the guardian of prophecy, inspiring her to create the Wicca Sabbat, the birthplace of all
witches and wizards. She also conjured the Pytaminc through magical incantations, making its
members the keepers of the ancient tablet stones of prophecy.
Agatha found love and bore a daughter named Hannah. Alicia, too, found love and had a child
named Sharlene. To ensure the protection of fairies from preying eyes, Alicia created a magical
gateway—a portal that shifted locations unpredictably and could only be seen by fairies.
The Jacobs family lineage also flourished. Dave, Thomas, and Diane found love and had
children, whose offspring continued to expand the family line. Dave, Thomas, and Diane died in
heated battles, while Chris and Bianca passed peacefully of old age before the war. Stephanie
had a son named Isaac before her tragic death in battle. She passed down her knowledge to
Isaac, who in turn had a son named Sam. Sam inherited the omega wolf form and was the
father of Josh, who married Beatrice and had a daughter named Charlie. Charlie inherited not
only the omega wolf state but also every aspect of Stephanie's lycanthropy transformation that
awaited her in future adventures. Josh Adams Jacobs met his demise while protecting his
family.
Veronica also informed Clair that a new faction, known as the Hunters, had emerged within the
resistance to protect humans. This group, composed of willing humans trained and created by
Agatha Wise herself, played a crucial role in the ongoing conflict.
298
The story introduces the lineage of the finest hunter passed down through generations. Among
these hunters, the first was Judah O'Hara, who caught Agatha's attention and marked the
beginning of a lineage that would significantly impact the resistance.
The O'Hara lineage included notable figures such as Lateef O'Hara, who begat Ellie O'Hara. Ellie,
in turn, had Judah O'Hara, from whom came Paul O'Hara, a valiant hunter who fell in battle.
Paul fathered Claire O'Hara, who bore Lafayette O'Hara before succumbing to illness. Lafayette
was trained by the council of supernaturals and armed with magical potions capable of taking
down supernaturals. However, his story took a dark turn with his treason against the council, a
tale to be unraveled as the story progressed.
Lafayette's legacy continued with his son, Tyler O'Hara, who was left to wander alone for
twenty-five years following Lafayette's demise in battle. Tyler was discovered and raised by a
kind farmer, who later died at the hands of a Lycan during a hunting expedition. The farmer
saved Tyler by pushing him off a high cliff into a waterfall, where he was rescued by another
human named Jasper. Jasper raised Tyler until his own death from illness.
As Tyler grew older, he learned about his lineage and developed a deep-seated hatred for
supernaturals, vowing to avenge the deaths of his loved ones. He became one of the greatest
hunters to ever live, training others, including a formidable hunter named Xara. Eventually,
Tyler gave up on vengeance and decided to aid the supernaturals in the coming war, dedicating
himself to protecting his family and forging alliances for a greater cause. (This piece of
information could be found in Omega book I).
Clair, filled with a mixture of anger and determination, listened as Veronica laid out these
developments. Veronica described how the resistance had thrived, their numbers bolstered by
newfound alliances and the strategic wisdom of Stella and the guardians. The rise of the
Hunters and the unification of humans and supernaturals under the resistance presented a
significant threat. She spoke of Sarah's rise as the guardian of prophecy and the creation of the
Wicca Sabbat and Pytaminc.
As Clair absorbed this information, her thoughts turned to vengeance and reclaiming her
power. The world had changed dramatically, and new alliances had formed that threatened her
dominion. She knew that to counter this growing force, she needed to muster all her remaining
strength and devise a new strategy.
Meanwhile, Veronica's resolve to exact vengeance against the resistance and protect Clair
burned brighter than ever. Clair prepares to wage another war after a year of wasted time.
Veronica also informs Clair about their spies implanted in the resistance stronghold, feeding
them information needed to destroy the resistance.
299
Hearing Clair's diabolical plan, Dracula knew he had to act swiftly. He secretly performed an
incantation to alert Stella and the guardians about Clair’s intention to consume the lifeforce of
their descendants for ultimate empowerment. Stella received the message and immediately set
about fortifying their defenses and preparing for the impending invasion.
The battle that followed was brutal and lasted for centuries, filled with bloodshed and loss.
Stella and her allies fought valiantly but ultimately met their end. In a climactic confrontation,
Alicia and Sarah combined their powers to unleash a devastating scream known as the Fawich
scream, a powerful ability Alicia had renamed after witnessing Stella Lance use it. This scream
was potent enough to end Veronica's life and gravely injure Clair, slowing her healing process
significantly.
Clair, now partially healed and retreating with her remaining minions, felt the sting of betrayal
and defeat. Dracula, having taken his daughters away from Clair's domain to the resistance
stronghold, became a key ally in the newly formed council of supernaturals. Clair, still weak but
filled with fury, ordered her minions to retrieve her children, planning to use their abilities to
restore her strength. However, she was devastated to learn that her children had disappeared.
When news reached her that Dracula had sided with the resistance and taken some of her
minions with him, Clair was driven to madness. She pieced together the puzzle and realized that
Lucifer was no longer in possession of Dracula’s body. Seeking answers, she attempted to
commune with the forces of hell, only to discover from the demons that Lucifer’s astral form
had been destroyed.
Sitting on her throne, Clair asked about Veronica, only to be told that she was dead. The news
shattered her heart, and she lacked the strength to revive Veronica with her blood. Soon, more
spies reported back with news of the resistance's new plans and the formation of the council of
supernaturals.
Clair, now fully aware of her situation and the formidable alliance of her enemies, began
devising a new plot. Her mind raced with schemes to counter the council of supernaturals,
knowing she needed to be more cunning and ruthless than ever before.
In the meantime, the council of supernaturals, strengthened their defenses and trained their
new recruits. They knew Clair was a relentless adversary who would stop at nothing to reclaim
power. The council’s unity and determination were their greatest strengths, and they vowed to
protect their world and their loved ones from Clair's malevolent plans.
Dracula, now a trusted member of the council, played a crucial role in guiding and strategizing
for the battles ahead. His betrayal of Clair was a significant turning point, and his loyalty to the
resistance bolstered their morale.
300
As the resistance prepared for the next phase of their struggle, they remained ever vigilant,
knowing that peace was fragile and the battle against darkness was far from over. They drew
strength from their unity, their ancestors’ sacrifices, and their unwavering commitment to a
brighter future.
As Clair's spies continued to lurk within the resistance fortress, they stumbled upon a
groundbreaking discovery: the council members of the supernaturals had combined their
powers to create a weapon of unparalleled strength. This weapon, known as the beta sword,
had the ability to permanently kill and revive a supernatural being. Inspired by Agatha's
ingenuity, the council also crafted a legendary talisman from the remaining portions of blood,
intending to use it as a safeguard against the forces of darkness.
Unbeknownst to the council, one of Clair's spies had surreptitiously placed an attraction spell
on one of the blood portions used to create the guardians of the artifacts. This spell would later
affect one of the guardians, Rita Wood, sister to Elijah Wood.
Rita, a being of mixed heritage—half witch, half werewolf, and half vampire—was formed from
the blood of Sarah Lance, Isaac Adams Jacobs, and Victor Dracula Stone. Elijah, her counterpart,
was a blend of fairy, therianthropy, and human blood from Alicia East, Helen Hathaway, and
Agatha Wise.
Meanwhile, Lafayette O'Hara, armed with knowledge gleaned from his ancestors and the
council of supernaturals, grew increasingly suspicious of a mole within their ranks. He urged the
council to take swift action against the IMPERISHABLES, fearing their imminent attack.
Frustrated by the council's hesitance, Lafayette took matters into his own hands, leading a
group of hunters to infiltrate the enemy's stronghold.
However, Lafayette's mission ended in tragedy, with his entire army falling in battle, and he
himself barely escaping with his life. Unbeknownst to him, Rita Wood, in league with Clair's
spies, had orchestrated the ambush.
Upon receiving news of Lafayette's dire situation, the council dispatched additional hunters to
aid him. Discovering Lafayette gravely injured, they brought him back to their fortress for
medical attention.
Despite his heroic intentions, Lafayette was accused of treason for defying the council's orders.
He was imprisoned and scheduled to face trial the following day. Meanwhile, Rita Wood seized
the opportunity to steal the legendary talisman and vanish with Clair's spies to their domain,
where they used the talisman to resurrect Veronica, further escalating the conflict.
301
Meanwhile, Lafayette, imprisoned and despondent, received an unexpected visitor. Agatha,
now elderly and confined to a wheelchair, had come to see him. Her presence, though frail,
carried a weight of understanding. She spoke with Lafayette, acknowledging the necessity of his
actions but also pointing out the flaws in his rash decisions. Lafayette, initially stubborn, found
reason in Agatha's words. As their conversation drew to a close, he admitted his mistakes and
apologized sincerely.
Not long after, Agatha received distressing news: the talisman had been stolen.
As night fell, a council meeting was convened in the elder chambers. Dracula, who had been
training with his children, was summoned. The council discussed their next steps against Clair
and her minions. They realized that Rita Wood had been corrupted and had stolen the
legendary talisman. Dracula, deeply worried about his daughter, voiced his concerns about the
prophecy, which tormented him.
Adding to their troubles was the fact that they were unable to locate the last descendant of
Michael. Agatha had installed mental blocks to forget the location, preventing Clair, Veronica,
or other supernatural beings from extracting the information from her. However, before doing
so, she entrusted the secret location to Elijah Wood, the Guardian of the Beta Sword.
During the council's discussion, Dracula sensed Emma spying on them. He approached her and,
catching her as she stumbled, embraced her with a compassion that belied his fearsome
reputation. Blood streamed from his eyes, followed by black tears, as he erased her memories.
Despite this, Emma's resistance allowed her to retain fragments of what she had seen.
Witnessing this, Elijah Wood promised Dracula he would protect and train his daughters,
preparing them for the unknown threats that loomed ahead.
(A detailed account of these events can be found in "Omega: Book 1, Chapter 9 - Faith or Fate.")
The next day, Lafayette O'Hara stood before the council of supernaturals to face judgment.
Unhappy with the council's decision, he lashed out in a fit of rage, vehemently voicing his
theories about the inevitable. Despite his passionate pleas, the council's verdict was carried
out. Victor Dracula Stone stripped Lafayette of his position as a hunter, leaving him disgraced.
Just as the matter concluded, their stronghold was invaded. An army of the IMPERISHABLES, led
by Veronica and allied with Rita Wood, launched a fierce attack against the first order of
supernaturals and their armies. The battle was brutal, with Clair aiding her minions from afar.
Veronica, now immensely powerful, seemed invincible. Her confrontation with Victor Dracula
Stone was particularly intense.
302
Victor sought to redeem Veronica, whose heart was hardened by hatred toward him for
betraying Clair. Their interaction was a volatile mix of regret and animosity.
"You should never have betrayed Mother. You are weak, Victor, unfit to rule. Siding with the
enemy is a blasphemy to our shared experiences. Once, I looked up to you as the Alpha king,
but not anymore. Those who defy Mother will meet their end," Veronica spat, her voice
dripping with venom.
As the battle reached its zenith, Dracula, the father of all vampires, made the ultimate sacrifice
for peace. He was killed alongside Veronica with the Beta Sword, wielded by Elijah Wood. This
act marked the end of both Veronica and Dracula. The battlefield was left in chaos, with
Veronica's lifeless body mysteriously absent, retrieved by Rita Wood after locking eyes with
Elijah Wood.
The once peaceful alliance disintegrated, seeds of division and chaos having taken root. The
factions splintered into clans and colonies, turning against each other. This era marked
Veronica's resurrection and the separation of Martha Hathaway from Karl Carl Hathaway. Many
supernaturals went into hiding, their existence becoming mere myth, known only as the lost
supernaturals. While some fought for a peaceful existence, others sought power in the
shadows, their ambitions corrupting absolutely even the most noble causes.
Elijah Wood, now the guardian of the Beta Sword, the secret location of the last descendants of
Michael, and Victor Dracula Stone's heirs, fulfilled Dracula's final wish. As time passed, Liliana
and Emma proved themselves worthy, venturing out on their own while Elijah watched over
them from the shadows.
Liliana and Emma's bond deepened, especially after Emma befriended Bella Grace, forging a
lasting friendship. Liliana, aware of the truth about their family, took it upon herself to try to
convince their mother, Clair, to change her ways. While spying on Clair, Liliana hired an assassin
vampire named Dante Fowler to keep an eye on Emma, ensuring her safety without revealing
the full truth to her. Liliana let Emma believe she was simply a tourist, trusting that Emma's
bond with Bella would provide support and stability.
Meanwhile, on the other side, Veronica received a forewarning from a young witch named
Nicki. Through divination, Nicki and her companions foresaw the rise of an ambitious man
willing to do whatever it took to leave his mark on the world. Intrigued, Veronica observed the
charming and stunning young man from afar. Approaching him from the shadows, she
presented an irresistible proposal. The man, introducing himself as Marcus Brian, a werewolf
and ex-hunter, accepted her offer. As they shook hands, a powerful connection surged between
them, marking the beginning of a story filled with love, power, and conquest.
303
"Marcus Brian," Veronica said with a smile, "welcome to the other side."
This pivotal moment set the stage for the unfolding drama in Omega: Book I. Transitioning to
Omega: Book II, Chapter 2, "Desire," we find Azriel high in the clouds at night, gazing upon the
magnificent view of the city. Memories of her past actions flooded her mind. When she finally
opened her eyes, they were filled with more hatred for Earth than ever before, and she
vanished into the night.
Some time later, at the Adams' new residence in a suburban area, Charlie went hunting with
her mother, Beatrice, and her uncle Sam in the woods. In her Omega wolf form, Charlie
effortlessly hunted down multiple lions and wild beasts. However, during their hunt, they
sensed a strange aura nearby, hinting at new challenges and mysteries to come.
Chapter 16: Dawn Of A New Empire - Part 1
Dark, shadow-like creatures with horrifying visages rampaged through the city at night, some
possessing humans while others feasted on human flesh. The chaos grew so intense that the
government was forced to take action. However, their firepower proved ineffective against the
creatures without physical forms, only harming the possessed victims. Some of the possessed
recovered instantly, while others switched hosts if their current bodies were too damaged,
retaliating brutally against the armed forces.
Amidst the turmoil, Mr. Hawthorne began to leverage his influence to track down Azriel's
traitors. Additionally, he ordered his goons to abduct innocent victims for diabolical
experiments. His scientists worked feverishly to construct a doomsday device, one that, when
fused with dark magic, would breach the barrier between the spiritual and physical realms,
unleashing untold horrors upon the world.
The city's nights were plunged into an eerie darkness, where shadows crept and death lurked
around every corner. The government's struggle against the creatures seemed futile, as each
attempt to quell the chaos only led to more violence and destruction. In this nightmare
landscape, Mr. Hawthorne's malevolent plans advanced, his twisted ambitions threatening to
bring about an apocalypse that would forever alter the fabric of reality.
Meanwhile, on the other side, Dante, Bella, and their daughter Amy set out on a journey to find
an old friend of Dante's. With Amy's assistance, they tracked down John Maxwell in a
modernized part of Aihandrui. They found him in a bar, effortlessly beating up thugs who had
tried to ruin his night. After knocking the last thug out cold by slamming his head on a table,
John was greeted by the unexpected sight of his old friend, who had teleported in alongside
Bella and Amy. Amy was amazed to finally meet the immortal human she had heard so much
about from her parents, tales of how he and Dante fought to protect Aihandrui.
304
Surprised to see Dante after such a long time, John embraced him and his companions warmly.
"Long time no see, old friend. I see you've got your hands full as a family man," John remarked
with a grin.
"Chris! We need to talk," Dante said, his eyes and facial expression serious. John Maxwell
immediately sensed trouble. Just as they were about to find a place to talk, shadow-like
creatures with horrifying visages invaded the bar. Some possessed innocent victims, causing
havoc. Dante and his allies stood their ground, battling the monstrosities with intensity.
John Maxwell was stunned by the creatures, both the possessed and the unpossessed. He had
never seen anything like them, though they bore a resemblance to Fawiches. Amy quickly
provided a solution for the unpossessed creatures, using her magic to vanquish them. She
informed her father, and together with Bella and John, they overpowered the possessed
victims, forcing the creatures out. Dante and Amy combined their magic to reduce the shadowy
entities to nothingness.
In the aftermath of the chaotic bar fight, Dante finally sat down to discuss matters with John
Maxwell. John, having already caught a glimpse of the situation, agreed without hesitation to
join them in their quest to save the world.
"We're going to need all the help we can get, Dante," John said with a smile. "You know, you're
not the only one who has friends in high places."
On the other side, Liliana, Elijah, and Malachi ventured to the Wise abode. Their presence was
met with an immediate understanding from the Wise family, who already knew the purpose of
their visit. Becca's eyes were filled with terror, but her mother's reassuring hands on her
shoulders provided some comfort. Upon seeing the stranger among them, they quickly
recognized him as the last descendant of Michael.
"But how?" Hanna Wise asked, stunned that they had found the last descendant.
"Liliana has her ways," replied Elijah Wood.
"Then you know why we're here?" Liliana asked as they were invited in by Hanna Wise. They
settled down to discuss their mission.
"Finding the lost supernaturals is our only hope to even the odds," Liliana explained.
"Forbidden or lost supernaturals have been called many names," said Becca Wise, "but their
secrecy was never meant to be breached. However, I fear that Azriel might once again summon
those who had been in alliance with her. To find them, you'll need the combined powers of a
305
fairy and a witch. Fortunately, with you and Malachi here, you can make that happen and reach
out to them."
"You both aren't just supernaturals; you're something entirely different, born from the fusion of
heaven and earth, holy and unholy, divine and more," Becca added.
With Becca's guidance, Liliana and Malachi combined their powers and successfully located the
lost supernaturals who were not aligned with Azriel. Afterward, Becca revealed something
crucial that she had kept hidden, especially during Emma's time. She informed them about the
true origins of Azriel and Michael, a revelation that stunned Liliana and Malachi but not Elijah,
who had already been informed by Agatha Wise, a fact Becca also knew.
Becca shared Azriel's grand scheme to unleash Hell on Earth. She emphasized that Liliana and
Malachi were key to defeating Azriel once and for all. She laid out Michael's past plans, which
had been passed down through the Wise family bloodline.
"Michael believed the war in heaven was unfinished and that a third war is coming. Azriel's final
trump card is set to trigger this unless we stop her, and she has grown too powerful," Becca
explained.
"And without the Beta Sword, she's unkillable," Malachi added.
Becca then took Elijah Wood by the hand, staring directly into his eyes. "While the Beta Sword
is forever lost, it is not entirely lost. There is still hope. You know what to do, Elijah, when the
time comes, to fulfill your purpose."
With this, they set out to seek and recruit the lost supernaturals. On their journey, Malachi
turned to Elijah, questioning him about Becca's cryptic words regarding his purpose.
"What did Becca mean about your purpose?" Malachi asked.
Elijah's eyes darkened with a mix of resolve and sorrow. "The Beta Sword... it can be reforged,
but at a great cost. Agatha hinted at this before. When the time comes, I must make the
ultimate sacrifice to bring it back. My purpose is to wield it once more, even if it means the end
for me."
Liliana and Malachi exchanged glances, understanding the gravity of Elijah's words. Their
mission was clear, but the path ahead was fraught with peril and sacrifice.
Sometime later, John Maxwell, Dante, Bella, and Amy arrived at an undisclosed location
fortified by powerful magic and illusion spells, which Amy sensed. As they set foot into it, they
were greeted by the sight of other supernaturals in an entirely different utopian world. Diverse
creatures of land, sky, and sea coexisted harmoniously in this sanctuary. The fortress was
306
heavily fortified by sorceresses and mages, with a few wizards and witches also spotted in this
magical utopia. Alchemists shared their scientific wonders, adding to the astonishing reality of
this place.
Dante, Bella, and Amy were stunned by this intriguing paradise. Dante turned to John,
questioning how he had discovered this place.
"The world is changing and evolving, Dante, and so are the supernaturals," replied John
Maxwell with a smile. "A few of us here have been kept secret by the Wizard of the Sixth Order,
who was trained and taught by the honorable Sarah Lance herself. Since then, the descendants
of the Wizard of the Sixth Order have enlightened themselves and all who seek knowledge,
bringing us to this very moment."
"We've also been trying to reach out to other supernaturals after the previous war, to adapt to
this new era of the world's reawakening," John Maxwell added.
"I want you to meet someone important. Without her, this gathering would not have been
possible. Martha Hathaway," said John, introducing them to a shape-shifter.
Hearing this, Bella and Dante immediately recognized the name, realizing Martha was the long-
lost twin of Karl Carl, stunning John with this newfound information.
"Wait! You both know her?" asked John.
"We're familiar with her twin brother," Bella replied.
"He once told us about you, how you got separated," Dante added. "He never stopped looking
for you".
Martha Hathaway, hearing this, was both stunned and worried. She asked after her brother,
her face a mix of hope and fear. Dante and Bella's expressions turned to sadness as they
revealed the heartbreaking truth of Karl Carl's demise at the hands of Azriel.
Martha's eyes filled with tears, her voice trembling. "Karl... He's really gone?"
Dante nodded solemnly. "We are sorry, Martha. Azriel took him from us."
Martha's sorrow was palpable, but she quickly composed herself, determination replacing grief.
"Then we must stop Azriel, for Karl and for everyone else she's hurt."
John Maxwell placed a comforting hand on her shoulder. "We will, Martha. Together, we'll find
a way."
307
In this utopian sanctuary, the group found not only allies but also a renewed sense of purpose.
They knew the journey ahead would be fraught with danger, but united by loss and driven by
hope, they were ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead.
Chapter 17: Dawn Of A New Empire - Part 2
Liliana, Malachi, and Elijah arrived at the first destination of the lost supernaturals. At the
entrance, they encountered the gatekeepers, a pixie, and a harpy, who guarded the fortress.
Elijah stepped forward to address their unexpected arrival, and the gatekeepers, acknowledging
their presence, escorted them into the enchanted realm through a portal. Inside, they
witnessed a diverse array of lost supernaturals, including giants.
The trio was brought before the authorities of the lost supernaturals to present their case. After
exchanging a meaningful glance with Elijah, Liliana was given the honor of addressing the
council. Her words were filled with conviction, speaking of the great disturbance that had been
awakened and the urgent need for action. The council, having felt the same disturbances,
listened intently.
After some whispered deliberation among themselves, a quabrid—an individual with qualities
of four different supernatural beings—stood up and spoke. She recounted the endless wars of
the past, spanning eons, and expressed the council's doubts about whether such conflicts
would ever cease. However, she emphasized one crucial element: hope.
"And as long as there's hope, there's a better future," she said. "But know this, Liliana Stone:
the path you choose will determine the fate of all things. We will aid you in this battle, as it
affects us all."
Liliana felt the weight of responsibility but also the strength that came from the council's
support. The alliance with the lost supernaturals was now forged, marking a significant step in
their quest to stop Azriel and prevent the impending doom. As they prepared to leave, the
quabrid added a final piece of advice.
"Remember, Liliana, every choice you make from now on carries the hopes and lives of many.
Choose wisely, and let hope be your guide."
With renewed resolve, Liliana, Malachi, and Elijah left the enchanted realm, ready to gather
more allies and face the challenges ahead, knowing they were not alone in this fight.
308
Deep beneath Mr. Hawthorne's mansion, Azriel emerged from the shadows and was greeted
with good news from Mr. Hawthorne himself. The doomsday device had been constructed, a
fusion of dark magic and advanced technology designed to breach the connection between the
spiritual and physical realms. Additionally, he presented Azriel with the captives his goons had
abducted. Among them was Cecilia, who recognized the zombified Professor Hamilton. She was
stunned by his appearance and cried out for rescue, but the professor, stripped of his power
and will, could only watch her and the other captives in despair.
Azriel approached Cecilia, using her magic to force the terrified young lady closer. Azriel held
Cecilia by the chin, staring into her eyes with sinister intent. "This one will do," she said, before
chanting an incantation. She began fusing part of her essence and power into Cecilia as a
contingency plan. Both Cecilia's and Azriel's eyes glowed with an intense aura and energy
during the ritual, until Cecilia collapsed from exhaustion.
Turning to Mr. Hawthorne, Azriel issued a stern command. "Take good care of Cecilia at all
costs. She is to remain unharmed."
Mr. Hawthorne nodded, acknowledging Azriel's demands. "Consider it done," he said, his voice
filled with reverence and fear.
As Mr. Hawthorne's men took Cecilia away to ensure her safety, Azriel's gaze turned to the
doomsday device. "The time is near," she murmured, her voice dripping with anticipation.
"Soon, the barriers between realms will shatter, and our reign will begin."
Mr. Hawthorne bowed deeply. "Everything is in place, Mother. The world will soon witness your
power."
Azriel smiled darkly, her eyes burning with a malevolent glow. "Indeed, they will. And none shall
stand in our way."
Azriel approached the towering device, its immense structure looming over the dark chamber.
Placing her left hand on the device, she began to chant in an ancient language, the heavenly
tongues from realms beyond Earth. The mystical energy surged through her, fusing with the
doomsday device.
A powerful blast erupted into the atmosphere, unleashing a tremendous shockwave that
resonated across the globe. The dark energy extended into space, aligning with satellites to
form a pentagram, channeling the dark energy back to Earth. The resulting shockwave was even
more immense, disrupting every electronic device worldwide.
As the tempestuous storm unfolded, tremendous lightning slashed across the sky like a divine
sword, its thunderous roar shaking the earth beneath. The heavens darkened instantly, as if
309
night had fallen in the blink of an eye, casting an eerie, otherworldly gloom over the land. The
first light of dawn, which had begun to creep over the horizon, was abruptly extinguished,
consumed by an unholy darkness that seemed to pulse with malevolent intent. The sun, now a
burning crimson orb, hung ominously low in the sky, casting a sinister, blood-red glow over the
world, as if the very fabric of reality itself was bleeding and unraveling. The atmospheric
upheaval was felt by the forgotten supernaturals allied with Azriel, drawing them out of hiding
as they answered her call.
In a secluded forest, ancient spirits stirred. In hidden caverns, shadowy figures began their
ascent. Across the world, creatures thought to be mere myths awakened, each feeling the pull
of Azriel’s power.
The entire world was devastated, shaken to its core by a massive quake. The ground split open,
exposing rivers of molten lava that erupted like volcanoes, consuming everything in their path.
Unlucky humans, buildings, cars, and electronics were swallowed by the flaming abyss. Aircrafts
crashed uncontrollably, exploding upon impact, while birds set ablaze fell from the sky like fiery
rain.
Lightning struck randomly, creating havoc, brutally killing and setting victims aflame or
shattering them into pieces with single bolts. Nowhere was safe.
In the oceans, the water began to boil, erupting with hot steam and bubbles. A fiery portal
opened in the middle, acting as a gateway to Hell. Demons and massive dark creatures of
varying shapes and sizes emerged, their grotesque forms a horrifying sight. Flying monsters
picked off humans, ripping them apart like ragdolls. Giants stomped through cities, each step
creating earthquakes and crushing bones and buildings effortlessly. Demons of all kinds roamed
freely, treading upon humans, animals, and anything else in their path.
Parts of the world were submerged under floods, while hurricanes, tsunamis, and tornadoes of
all forms—fiery, lightning, frost, and swarms of insects—raged, ripping flesh and bones like
paper. Acid rain, sulfur, and brimstone fell from the sky, while extreme weather conditions
ravaged the continents. Some regions became unbearably hot, engulfing everything in a fiery
furnace, while others experienced sub-zero temperatures, freezing life and landscapes into
desolation.
Back at the mansion, as the world descended into chaos, the dark energy fueled Azriel's power.
From her vantage point, she watched with satisfaction as her apocalyptic vision unfolded. Her
eyes gleamed with satisfaction. "The darkness has begun," she whispered, her voice filled with
malevolent glee. "The world will now know true fear, and the end that has begun will bring the
dawn of a new empire."
310
Mr. Hawthorne watched in awe and fear. "What is our next move, Mother?" he asked, his voice
barely a whisper.
Azriel turned to him, her expression one of cold determination. "Prepare for the arrival of our
allies. The time for subtlety is over. We will bring this world to its knees."
As the storm raged outside, Azriel's forces began to gather, the world plunging deeper into
chaos. The lost supernaturals, and every other supernatural across the globe, sensing the
impending doom, knew they had to act swiftly. Liliana, Malachi, and Elijah felt the disturbance
and quickened their pace to rally their allies. The battle for the fate of the world was about to
begin.
311
Chapter 18: Armageddon: The End Of All Things - Episode 1
On the other side of Wicca Sabbath, witches and fairies gathered, sensing the great tribulation
that had been projected before them in a mystical astral display like a hologram. They bore
witness to the catastrophe unfolding in the outside world. Soon, Wicca Sabbath was invaded by
Fawiches and dark creatures, forcing them into battle. Sharlene East and Peggy Lance combined
their powers, unleashing a unified magical blast that vanquished the monstrosities, the
powerful explosion reverberating across the entire area.
Meanwhile, in the magical utopian sanctuary, an uneasy silence settled over the place as Amy
felt a great disturbance. The silence was abruptly shattered by violent screams and the
emergence of malevolent creatures. The supernaturals fought back fiercely, managing to
overcome the dark forces, but at great cost. Their utopian world lay in ruins, many of their kind
having succumbed to the onslaught. When the magical barriers finally fell, the shattered
surroundings revealed the desolation of the outside world.
Dante and Bella shared a knowing glance, and Bella held Amy's hand protectively. John Maxwell
observed the apocalyptic world around them in awe and whispered, "Is this the end?"
"It has begun," said Martha Hathaway, her voice resolute. The remaining supernaturals rallied
around her, ready to engage in battle.
On the other side, the Adams family felt the great tribulation around them as they fought
against Azriel's minions. Charlie, in her omega wolf form, battled fiercely alongside her mother,
Beatrice, and her uncle, Sam. The malevolent creatures pressed hard, and in the heat of battle,
one of them closed in on Charlie from behind. Just as it seemed she would be struck, another
supernatural—another wolf—leaped in to save her.
Suddenly, arrows and gunshots rang out, targeting the creatures and protecting Sam and
Beatrice. Their saviors were revealed as hunters, fighting in unison with benevolent imitators
and vampires. With combined efforts, they managed to defeat the malevolent beings.
As the dust settled, more figures emerged from the shadows, revealing their numbers to the
Adams family. Among them were Xara and Tyler O'Hara, leading the resistance. Xara stepped
forward, a look of determination on her face.
"You're not alone in this fight," she said, her voice resolute. "We stand with you."
312
Charlie, still in her omega wolf form, shifted back, breathing heavily but grateful. "Thank you,"
she managed, looking around at their unexpected allies.
Tyler nodded. "The world is on the brink of collapse. We can't afford to stand by and do
nothing. We fight together or we fall apart."
Beatrice, regaining her composure, spoke up. "Then we unite our strengths. We have no other
choice."
Uncle Sam stepped forward, his gaze honing in on the benevolent imitators among their
newfound allies. With a slight bow, he acknowledged their presence. As he observed other
omega wolves in the gathering, reverting back into their human forms, none possessed the
extraordinary capabilities that Charlie wielded. In that moment, the wolf that had saved Charlie
reverted back to human form and stepped forward, gazing deeply into the eyes of each
member of the Jacobs family. An inexplicable sense of connection filled the air.
The stranger knelt down, one knee on the ground, and stretched out his right hand towards
Charlie. She mirrored his gesture, reaching out and interlocking her fingers with his. As their
hands touched, a hybrid, a benevolent imitator, stepped forward and spoke.
"You share a bond by blood," she revealed, her voice resonating with truth. "This man who
saved you is one of your own. You are descendants of the Jacobs bloodline."
The revelation hung in the air as more figures stepped forward, each bearing the unmistakable
traits of the Jacobs lineage. The family members began to introduce themselves, their faces a
mixture of relief and determination.
"From the descendants of Dave Adams Jacobs, the wolf, came forth Kale, Jasper, Anthony,
Jennifer, and Debbie," the hybrid continued, indicating each person in turn. "And they each
have children."
The hybrid then pointed to another group. "From the descendants of Thomas Adams Jacobs,
the wolf, came forth Gaynor, Gemma, Kade, Samantha, and Klaus. They, too, have children."
Finally, she turned to the last group. "From the descendants of Diane Adams Jacobs, the
werewolf, came forth Selene, Leora, Thalia, Chi-Chi, and Christopher. They, too, have children."
The hybrid also pointed out that Sam and Charlie weren't the sole Omega wolves in existence.
While others had hidden themselves, none could match Charlie's unique abilities. Amidst the
apocalyptic crisis, this realization united them once more.
313
Each name resonated with history and power, the unity of the Jacobs bloodline a force to be
reckoned with. The gathered family members looked at one another, feeling the weight and
strength of their shared heritage.
Uncle Sam spoke, his voice filled with newfound hope. "We are stronger together. With the
Jacobs bloodline united, we stand a chance against the darkness."
Charlie, still holding the hand of her newfound kin, nodded in agreement. "Let's do this. For our
family, for the world."
The Jacobs family, now revealed and united, stood ready to face the impending battle. Their
combined strength and heritage would be their greatest weapon against the malevolent forces
threatening to consume the world.
As fate would have it, the benevolent supernaturals, having overcome countless obstacles,
converged on the battlefield. Liliana, Malachi, and Elijah stood witness to the grand reunion,
their eyes beholding the assembly of diverse forces united against a common foe.
"Fate has indeed brought us together," Malachi declared, his voice filled with conviction.
"Indeed," Elijah echoed, "its ways are mysterious, unprecedented."
Liliana's determination burned brighter than ever. "Then today is the day we put an end to this
once and for all."
Dante's face lit up with joy at the sight of Xara, while Charles stood tall alongside the vampires.
Sharlene and Peggy joined forces with the witches and fairies, their unity a beacon of hope. The
collective might of the supernaturals charged forward, their battle cry echoing across the
landscape.
Meanwhile, Azriel's sinister smile spread wide as she sensed their unified presence from afar,
her malevolent energy coursing through the air like a dark omen.
Chapter 19: Armageddon: The End Of All Things - Episode 2
314
The battle was an epic and fierce clash of immense proportions. Both sides fought with
unrelenting determination, the benevolent supernaturals striving to protect what remained of
humanity and their kind, while the malevolent supernaturals sought dominance and absolute
control. The battlefield and the atmosphere were thick with the scent of blood, the sounds of
brutal onslaughts, powerful blows, and the crackling of mystical energies filling the air.
On the battlefield, shapeshifters transformed into all manner of fearsome creatures, using their
abilities to gain advantages in combat. Martha Hathaway, taking the form of a serpentine
dragon with sharp claws on all four limbs, four massive wings, and the face of a lion, unleashed
her fiery fury, consuming many of her enemies in flames. Omega wolves worked together to
brutally rip apart a large demon, tearing its limbs asunder and splattering its guts across the
ground.
The carnage was widespread and merciless. Benevolent giants were sliced in half by a massive
demon wielding a flaming sword, while Fawiches feasted on benevolent witches, fairies,
gnomes, orcs, trolls, goblins, nymphs, and more. In retaliation, the benevolent supernaturals
mirrored this brutality, executing their own devastating attacks against the malevolent forces.
Hanna and Becca Wise, mother and daughter, joined the fray with all their might. Their
combined powers as Seekers proved formidable, as they unleashed waves of energy that
exploded malevolent supernaturals into smithereens and vaporized them into nothingness.
Their presence on the battlefield inspired those fighting alongside them, offering a glimmer of
hope amidst the chaos.
Martha, in her serpentine dragon form, soared through the air with Dante on her back. As they
faced a swarm of violent aerial creatures, including flying monsters and demons, Dante fought
fiercely, decapitating several foes and ripping out the hearts and organs of others with his bare
hands. Once he had cleared the air around Martha, Dante leaped off her back and transformed
into his fawich form. In midair, he used his razor-sharp claws to rip open the belly of a
malevolent dragon, causing its organs to spill out as he sliced through it from underneath. With
the dragon vanquished, Dante leaped to his next target, continuing his relentless assault.
Meanwhile, on the ground, Bella and Amy fought side by side, their movements swift and
precise. The mother-daughter duo covered each other's backs as they overpowered their
enemies. Bella tore apart malevolent hybrids, tribrids, vampires, witches, fairies, wolves, and
werewolves with brute efficiency. She thrust her fist into a Lycan and, with Amy's aid, took
down an omega wolf. Amy, having transformed into her quabrid nature, held the beast's jaws
apart, preventing it from breaking free. This gave Bella the perfect opportunity to mount the
creature and use her sharp claws to slit its throat wide open. She ripped out its windpipe and
esophagus, causing blood to gush out and splatter all over Amy as the beast died instantly.
315
Together, they continued to fight, their synergy and lethal precision making them an
unstoppable force on the battlefield.
Charlie and the packs fought ferociously, taking down numerous malevolent creatures
alongside her newfound kin. In a climactic moment, Charlie transformed into an even larger
form of her omega wolf, growing to a massive size that allowed her to overpower giants
effortlessly. Meanwhile, Sharlene and Peggy unleashed their fawich screams, vanquishing
demons and other malevolent supernaturals with ease, their voices cutting through the chaos
like a deadly symphony.
On another front of the intense battle, Malachi, Elijah, and Liliana fought their way towards
Azriel's stronghold. They were joined by Dante, Bella, and Amy, who provided crucial
assistance. The combined might of these warriors created a formidable force, each of them
using their unique powers and abilities to cut through the waves of enemies, inching ever closer
to their ultimate goal. The battlefield was a maelstrom of supernatural fury, but their
determination and synergy drove them forward, undeterred by the horrors they faced.
In Azriel's stronghold, she conjured a powerful spell, resurrecting the ancestors of the fallen
guardians. A thick fog crept across the battlefield, shrouding everything in its path. Becca Wise
was the first to sense the eerie presence, her eyes locking onto Sharlene's from a distance of
fifteen feet. Peggy soon felt it too, her gaze drawn to the other two.
As the fog lifted, the ancestors emerged, their twisted forms sending chills down the spines of
the living. Grotesque and zombified, their bodies were partially decayed, flesh hanging off their
bones like tattered cloth. Some had empty eye sockets, others were missing jaws or noses, their
faces cracked and broken. Joints creaked, organs dangled, and tongues lolled from mouths
without teeth. With each step, their faces melted further, their hoarse roars and groans sending
terror through the land.
The undead ancestors moved slowly, their very presence seeming to draw the life force out of
the air. The ground beneath their feet was slick with the remnants of their own decay, their
footsteps echoing through the fog like a death knell. The living watched in horror, frozen in
place as the unrelenting horde advanced, their eyes fixed on the trio with an unblinking stare.
Uncle Sam's words escaped his lips in a whisper, "What sorcery is this?" as he gazed upon the
unholy sight of his ancestors, his father Isaac's barely recognizable form among them. The
battle raged on, the air thick with tension but the Jacobs, Wise, East, and Lance bloodlines
stood united, facing their grotesque ancestors in a fierce duel. The clash of steel on steel and
the boom of diverse assaults resounded across the land, as the fate of the battle teetered
precariously in the balance.
316
Meanwhile, Malachi, Elijah, Liliana, Bella, Dante, and Amy found themselves surrounded by the
pale, undead remnants of Victor Dracula Stone, Emma Stone, Veronica, and Rita Wood, along
with the living Mr. Hawthorne, Marcus Brian, Shawn White and Azriel's minions, their eyes
devoid of mercy. Azriel emerged from the darkness of the terrace, her long fingers grasping the
baluster like a claw, her voice dripping with a poignant yet terrifying melancholy that sent
shivers down the spines of all who heard it.
"Lilu, my firstborn, it pains me to end your life, after your sister Ermr's defiance," Azriel said, her
words laced with a false sense of compassion. "You both could have ruled heaven and Earth,
but you chose to abandon our future. Victor's heart was weak, his human nature clouding his
supernatural prowess." Her words hung in the air like a guillotine, ready to drop.
She turned to Liliana, her voice seductive. "Kill Malachi, son of Michael, and we can be a family
once more. I can teach you to harness your power, dominate all, just like me."
Then, her gaze fell upon Bella. "And you, Bella, can be reunited with my daughter, with all those
cherished memories restored. Emma was more than just your best friend, wasn't she? I can
bring her back, if you swear allegiance to me."
Bella's face contorted in worry and contemplation, her eyes darting to Liliana, then back to
Azriel, but as she recalled her memories. Memories of Emma flooded her mind, and with a
resolute breath, she declined Azriel's deceitful offer. Azriel's face twisted in anger, her wrath
unleashed upon them
"Foolish creatures! If death is what you desire, then death you shall have. But know this, my
grace was sufficient for you," she spat before departing. With a flick of her wrist, she vanished,
leaving her minions to battle them.
Chapter 20: Thy Will Be Done - Part 1
The battle was at its peak when Dante confronted Shawn White, his voice filled with disbelief
and hurt. "Shawn! How could you betray the clan? Siding with the enemy, for how long? Does
Charles know about this?" Dante's eyes were wide with shock.
317
Shawn's response was cold and bitter. "So many questions, Dante. Truth be told, I never liked
you from the moment Charles took you in. You got all his attention, his trust, and his
commitment. You were his favorite. And where did that leave me? After all my commitments to
the association, to the clan, I was left at third best." Shawn's voice quivered with a mix of anger
and pain.
Dante shook his head, trying to comprehend Shawn's bitterness. "Charles never stopped
bragging about how great you were after you left the clan to seek out your own adventure,"
Shawn continued. "He wanted you to take over after his retirement. I knew something was off
the moment we both saw you again. I wanted you dead, but Charles insisted on raising you to
be the immortal being you are now." Shawn's anger flared. "But this ends today. Mother's will
shall be done."
Meanwhile, Liliana faced the undead Dracula, who spoke with a faint, hoarse voice filled with
disappointment. "You have been a disappointment to our family, Liliana. Why couldn't you be
more like your sister?"
Liliana's resolve was unshaken. "This is not the voice of my father, and neither are you. You're
nothing but an imitator," she countered, her determination unwavering.
Emma, the undead version of Liliana's sister, taunted her. "She's nothing compared to me,
Father. I've always been our family's favorite daughter, which was why Mother was impressed
by my early powers. Lilu here will always be a failure."
As the adversaries locked eyes, Malachi unleashed a powerful light-based blinding attack that
stunned several foes and vanquished Azriel's minions entirely. The surroundings were soon
covered in thick fog as the adversaries struggled to regain their composure.
Seizing the opportunity, Amy sprang into action. Her first target was Mr. Hawthorne. With a
powerful knee kick midair, she struck his face, causing him to bleed from his mouth and nose
despite his rapid healing. As he staggered, Amy moved with fluid precision, grabbing his head
and executing a flawless somersault. With one foot behind his back at the spinal cord and the
other firm on the floor, she swiftly broke his neck and back before tossing him against a wall,
shattering it effortlessly.
Amy moved with the precision and speed of a quabrid, her next victim being Shawn White. She
mirrored her movements from the previous encounter with Mr. Hawthorne but with a slight,
deadly twist. After kneeing Shawn White's face midair, forcing his mouth wide open and
exposing his fangs, Amy swiftly somersaulted over and grabbed his upper jaw. With one foot
braced behind his back and the other firm on the ground, she morphed into her quabrid form.
318
In an instant, she brutally ripped Shawn White's face off, tearing half his body apart from the
combined impacts of her foot and hand.
Without missing a beat, Amy charged at Mr. Hawthorne with blinding speed, ready to finish
their fight. The thick fog provided the perfect cover for their strategy. They separated their
adversaries, tackling them individually by surprise.
Malachi squared off against Dracula, Liliana against Emma, Bella against Marcus, Dante against
Veronica, and Elijah against Rita. Each of them engaged their opponent with fierce
determination and skill.
On another front, Peggy Lance briefly awakened her fairy abilities, witnessed by Sharlene.
Peggy unleashed a powerful fairy blast that reverberated through the battlefield, vanquishing
several undead ancestors. However, she was blasted aside by the undead Sarah Lance's witch
magic. Sarah approached the fallen Peggy, ready to strike, when a wizard intervened,
unleashing a torrent of wizard fire at Sarah. She shielded herself from the flames, but Peggy
quickly regained her footing. Together with the wizard, she channeled her might, shattering
Sarah's barrier and vanquishing her. Sarah's form disintegrated into ash and thick black smoke.
On the Jacobs front, they worked in unity, defeating their undead ancestors who had already
transformed.
Becca and Hanna Wise mirrored this effort, unleashing their full potential to take down their
undead adversaries. Sharlene East, too, displayed incredible power, mirroring the Wise family's
efforts in vanquishing her undead ancestors.
Martha Hathaway, fighting valiantly on the battlefield, suddenly found herself confronted by
her undead twin, Karl Carl. They stood ten feet apart, eyes locked in a poignant moment. For
Martha, it was a chance to reconnect with the brother she never had the opportunity to fully
bond with or say goodbye to. Karl’s eyes, filled with an eerie loss, wept black tears down his
cold skin. His undead form still displayed the scar on his neck, a lasting mark left by Azriel's
clawed finger.
Surprising his twin, Karl spoke, "Join Azriel, sister, so we can live as a family again." He took
three steps forward before halting, pieces of his flesh falling to the ground. "Our fate is in your
hands, sister. Join mother, and she will restore all that was taken from us."
Heartbroken, Martha's face reflected her inner turmoil and longing to be with her brother. The
temptation was strong, but she knew siding with Azriel was not the right choice. She spoke to
Karl with compassion, explaining the dire consequences of joining Azriel. Her words only
319
angered him, and he transformed into an undead lion, his flesh partially rotting and ribs broken,
charging towards her.
For a moment, Martha hesitated, tears streaming down her face. The emotional weight of the
choice she faced was almost unbearable. But knowing what she must do, she transformed into
a dragon, her fiery fury consuming Karl in a blaze that reduced him to ash and bones.
Reverting back to her human form, Martha knelt down, exhausted and weeping for her undead
twin who was now gone forever. The battlefield roared around her, but for a brief moment, she
was enveloped in her grief, mourning the brother she had lost once more.
In Azriel's stronghold, Amy, in her quabrid form, stood tall before Mr. Hawthorne. He rose to his
feet, snapping his broken, twisted neck back into place, and his spine healed instantly.
"Wow! What a relief. If I were human, I'd already be dead from that stunt you pulled back
there," said Mr. Hawthorne, staring into Amy's eyes with a sinister intent and a deadly gaze.
320
"Honestly, facing a kid isn't my style, but you're no ordinary child. You're a supernatural child,
and now that you've skipped to the best part, I guess I'll just go all... Ooout!!!"
Before he could finish his sentence, Amy pushed him over, and they battled fiercely and
intensely. "You talk too much, mister," said Amy.
They fought while falling, with Mr. Hawthorne gradually transforming into a fierce vampiric
horrific creature with grey and pale skin, sharp fangs, and claws. They landed on a bridge-like
steel lining, another storage facility section filled with gasoline, dangerous chemicals, and
explosives.
On the other side, Malachi and Dracula fought intensely. Their struggle for dominance
shattered their surroundings as they clashed fiercely, engaging in a super-speed battle back and
forth. Malachi tossed Dracula aside in midair with great impact, but Dracula swiftly transformed
into a swarm of bats to avoid Malachi's deadly onslaught. They displayed and countered each
other's magic, each blow shaking the battlefield.
Liliana's battle with Emma was equally intense. Their forearms clashed, and their gazes locked
in a struggle for dominance as they briefly conversed.
"Where were you when I faced our mother in battle before my demise for the greater good,
sister?" the undead Emma demanded, her pale eyes glowing blood red, fangs exposed as she
spoke with anger and hatred. Her body emanated a tremendous dark aura.
"Ensuring eternal peace, sister. I've always watched over you, even in my absence," replied
Liliana, her eyes glowing with a golden aura as her body gave off a tremendous magical aura of
unfathomable power.
"And here we are, facing off against each other," replied the undead Emma. She broke free
from their forearm clash and unleashed a powerful dark magic blast at Liliana, who easily
dispatched the lethal attack with a single wave of her hand.
Back and forth, they fought, countering each other's magic, shape-shifting transformations, and
nearly every power at their disposal. The undead Emma shrank down to the size of an atom to
get inside Liliana's body through her mouth or nose, intending to kill her from the inside out.
However, Liliana's perfect sight spotted the shrunken Emma. She avoided the deadly onslaught
with a backhand flip, forcing Emma to return to her normal size. Emma struck against the wall
behind her, recovering swiftly, and thrust herself forward to resume her fierce battle against
Liliana.
Bella's battle with Marcus was fierce and brutal. Bella's powerful knockout punch stunned
Marcus, sending him staggering backward with blood dripping from his nose and lips. Rage
321
filled Marcus's eyes as they turned completely black. He swiftly grabbed Bella by the neck, her
legs wrapping around his arm as he slammed her to the ground with tremendous impact.
Despite a few severe hits, Bella managed to break Marcus's neck and twist him over, forcing
him to the ground.
Marcus resurfaced almost instantly, fixing his broken and twisted neck. He faced Bella once
more and transformed into his mega wolf form. Bella quickly shifted into her hybrid form, and
both charged at each other with immense speed. Their forearms clashed as they locked gazes
fiercely.
"This battle is already won. You're going to die just like the way you killed my Veronica,"
growled the mega wolf Marcus.
"Something's different about you, Marcus. Did you get an upgrade again?" Bella teased. "Don't
worry! I'll make sure you reunite with her in the grave. And I'll ensure you never return from
the dead this time," she countered as they continued their fierce battle.
On the other side, Dante faced off against Veronica, who toyed with him in the shadows, giving
sinister giggles and hisses while simultaneously striking him from every angle. Veronica's cold,
chilling words echoed with each strike on Dante.
"You think being a fawich makes you stronger, smarter, faster, and better than a regular
vampire? You think you've evolved with the fusion of a fairy, witch, and vampire. But you lack
the skills and knowledge there is about a fawich," said Veronica while clawing Dante from all
sides as he tried to protect himself from her ongoing onslaught.
"But today, you die with that power given to you by our mother, Dante. And after your death,
Bella follows. But for your daughter Amy, she'll be taken care of by mother. She has potential
unlike you, and when she's old enough, she might likely be a vessel for mother or an emissary
to lead the new empire," said Veronica, moving swiftly with deadly precision.
Unbeknownst to Veronica, when she went for a deadly blow, Dante caught her by surprise and
tossed her aside with great impact. He grabbed her by the neck and transformed into his fawich
nature, flying into the atmosphere and shattering the rooftop as he ascended. Veronica was
now at his mercy, her teleportation abilities and magic countered by Dante.
Whispering into Veronica's ear before her demise, Dante said, "Courtesy of the Queen fairy,
Sharlene, and my daughter Amy. You were right about my daughter; she has a hell of potential
that not even I could fathom." With that, he brutally ripped Veronica apart.
Elijah and Rita's battle was a mix of physical confrontation and heartfelt dialogue, each clash of
forearms unlocking memories of their shared past. Their minds flashed back to the first days of
322
their creation and the moments that shaped their fates. As their battle reached its climax, a
flash of light marked Rita Wood's fall into her brother's arms. Her senses began to return, and
with a warm smile, she placed a gentle hand on Elijah's cheek.
"You could have used the magic I transferred to you during our last encounter to defeat me
easily, brother, but you chose not to," Rita said, her smile filled with remorse and seeking
forgiveness. Her eyes sparkled with regret.
"You've always been the true guardian, watching over the last descendant of Michael,
entrusted to you by the seeker," she continued, her voice weakening.
"You knew I had him all this time, you knew how to find me when Azriel couldn't, but you never
revealed it to her," Elijah replied, tears swelling in his eyes.
"Where's the fun in that, brother..." Rita coughed and chuckled weakly, black substance
dripping from her mouth. "Promise me that you won't hesitate to do the right thing, brother.
And perhaps we can be together in... the... other... side," she added, her voice fading as she
passed away. Her form began to decay into ash, cracking and blowing away in the wind from
Elijah's embrace.
"I promise, sister. We'll be together on the other side," Elijah whispered. As he spoke these
words, his body began to glow with a bright luminance. His form crackled with light,
transforming from his face to every part of his body until he shone brightly. His physical form
dissipated, leaving behind a reborn sword—a beta sword, capable of killing supernaturals. The
silver-steeled blade stood firmly fixed into the ground, immovable, as if waiting to be
summoned by its rightful wielder.
The battle between Amy and the now transformed Mr. Hawthorne intensified to an
unprecedented level. Hawthorne's newfound strength and speed gave him an advantage,
allowing him to toss Amy aside like a ragdoll and strike her with his sharp claws from every
angle. Amy, with her arms crossed to protect her face, endured the onslaught as she healed
from each attack. Despite the pain, she waited for the right moment to counter.
That moment came when Mr. Hawthorne's overconfidence made him vulnerable. Amy
unleashed a powerful fawich scream, sending him off balance and hurling him into dangerous
chemicals and gasoline, causing a massive explosion. The blast inflicted severe injuries on him,
and he struggled to heal as flames engulfed their battlefield. Amy, her wings unfurled, marveled
323
briefly at her newfound power before hearing the rumble of debris and seeing Hawthorne
emerge from the flames, still healing.
With her wings now fully spread, Amy soared into the air, her eyes fixed on Hawthorne with a
deadly intent. "You're neither a fawich nor a lycan. What are you?" he asked, stunned by her
transformation.
"I'm a supernatural," Amy replied, her voice filled with determination. She charged towards him
with immense speed, and realizing the dire situation, Hawthorne attempted to flee. They
soared through the shattered rooftop and into the atmosphere, engaged in a high-speed aerial
chase.
Amy quickly caught up to him. In their final confrontation, she used her magic to rip off his right
leg and left arm, leaving him helpless. With a firm grip, she wrapped her wings around him,
preventing any escape. Then, with a swift and brutal move, she ripped off his head, ending his
life. Amy released his lifeless body, watching it fall into the flames below, consumed by the
inferno.
On the other side of the battle, Malachi's fight with Dracula reached its climax. Malachi,
channeling his angelic power, thrust his hand into Dracula's chest and ripped out his black
heart. The heart dripped with a thick, black substance as Dracula's undead body turned to ash.
The heart, now lifeless, fell to the ground and faded away along with the substance, leaving
nothing but remnants of the ancient vampire's defeat.
Meanwhile, Liliana and Emma's battle came to a poignant end. Liliana, using her divine magic,
placed her right hand on Emma's chest, channeling temporary restorative power into her
undead sister. Emma's expression softened, showing worry, surprise, and concern as some of
her sanity was restored. Liliana embraced her warmly, tears in her eyes.
"There's so much I wanted to tell you, Emma," Liliana said with deep sisterly affection, holding
Emma's hand tenderly. "I'm so sorry for not being there when you needed me the most, for
abandoning you, letting you go through this struggle yourself."
Emma, without speaking, returned the embrace, black tears swelling in her eyes. "I forgive you,
sister," she whispered. With those words, Emma's body began to crack open with a bright light.
She faded away in Liliana's arms, transforming into rays of light and particles. Liliana,
overwhelmed by the bittersweet moment, shed tears as her sister departed.
Bella and Marcus's intense struggle reached its zenith as Bella dove towards Marcus in his mega
wolf form. With fluidity, she twisted over him, placing her hands on his chest. She grabbed both
ends of his beastly mouth, pressing one foot against his back where his spinal cord was located
324
and the other firmly on the ground, before brutally ripping him apart into pieces. As Marcus lay
dead, Bella stood victorious, her breath heavy but steady.
Amy, having just finished her own battle, located her mother. She was amazed to see Amy in
her fully transformed state with wings, smiling beautifully at her.
"It seems you've finally learned how to spread your wings and fly, my dear," Bella said with a
lovely motherly smile.
"Yeah, I did, Mom. It sprung out during battle," replied Amy, smiling back while hovering in
midair.
Amy noticed the brutality of Marcus and the familiar pattern in which he was ripped apart,
prompting her to playfully tease her mother about copying her signature move.
"Mom, did you just use my signature move on that guy?" Amy asked playfully as she landed
beside her mother and they both reverted back into their human forms.
"I taught you those moves... but yeah, kind of, but mine was different," Bella replied playfully,
embracing her daughter.
Their moment was interrupted when Amy spotted the zombified Professor Hamilton from his
hideout, having clumsily exposed himself. He meant no harm and presented himself after
witnessing their brief transformations. He explained about Marcus Brian's genetic upgrades and
warned that if they didn't find a way to permanently kill him, he would self-recover and possibly
adapt to every previous death method. They all witnessed Marcus's severed body struggling
and gradually regenerating.
"So you're saying that once he recovers, we will have to find new ways to defeat him, as he
would be immune to being killed the same way twice?" Bella asked for reassurance.
"Yes!" replied the zombified professor.
"So how do we permanently stop him?" asked Amy.
"Total disintegration," said zombified Professor Hamilton. "Leave no trace of him. That's how
you put an end to him for good."
"If that's the case, then with my fairy and witches' magic, I shall incinerate this abomination
into nothingness," Amy declared. She stretched forth her hand towards the regenerating body
of Marcus Brian and unleashed a powerful spell. Marcus's body began to burn, disintegrating
completely into ash and smoke, leaving no trace behind.
325
As the ashes of Marcus drifted away, Amy and Bella stood side by side, their bond strengthened
by the battles they had fought and the victories they had achieved together. The zombified
professor, though an unlikely ally, had helped them secure a crucial victory, ensuring that
Marcus Brian would never return.
As the group regrouped, with Elijah noticeably absent, the zombified Professor Hamilton
revealed the location of Azriel. Following his directions, they found themselves at the other end
of the rooftop, partially untouched by the destruction. Azriel, her back to them, sensed their
presence. She gazed upon the magnificent yet horrifying destruction of the world below.
"Soon this world will be terraformed into an even greater hellish form. This is just a stepping
stone of what is to come. All humans will be extinct, leaving behind a world inhabited by
supernaturals. Only those who stand by me will inherit my kingdom here on Earth while I
terraform whence I came from," Azriel declared in a calm, bold yet terrifying tone that struck
fear into their hearts.
"Unfortunately, that inheritance won't belong to you, Lilu," Azriel said, turning to face the
group with confidence. "I see the guardian has met his demise as well. What a shame; he would
have evened the odds against me."
As the zombified professor began revealing the secret of the global mass destruction, pointing
out the towering doomsday device that loomed over the rooftop, channeling dark energy from
the satellite in space, Azriel struck him with deadly precision, piercing his heart. He fell from the
rooftop down to the mansion's end floor. This act stunned the group.
326
Before they could react, Azriel's blinding speed took them off balance, scattering them. "She's
too fast!" yelled Amy, blasting at Azriel. Azriel redirected the magic to strike Dante and Bella,
simultaneously countering Malachi and Liliana's attacks.
As Amy, Dante, and Bella charged against Azriel, she swiftly teleported them out of the
battlefield with a single wave of her left hand. "Not today. This battle isn't yours to fight," Azriel
said. Amy, Dante, and Bella materialized at the forefront of the heated battle with Peggy and
the rest.
Meanwhile, on the other side, Azriel unleashed her immense speed, catching both Malachi and
Liliana off guard and tossing them aside. They scattered across the rooftop but swiftly
recovered from the onslaught, charging back into battle against Azriel. Their coordinated
precision and fluidity were formidable as they countered her blows and magic in a fierce midair
duel.
Despite their strategic prowess, Azriel unleashed a deadly, loud scream that gravely stunned
them, sending them crashing to the rooftop below, which was now completely exposed. They
327
struggled to recover and heal, but Azriel descended upon them with immense speed, crashing
down with her feet firmly on top of them, shattering the building upon impact.
She seized them by their necks, lifting them towards her as her wings spread with pride. Her
sharp claws pierced their necks, drawing blood. "Look at how pathetic you both are," Azriel
taunted, her voice terrifying. "You think you can outsmart me without the guardian as your ally
or the beta sword at your disposal? You're nothing."
As she opened her mouth wide, her slippery tongue extended to taste their bleeding necks,
gradually choking the life out of them. Just as Malachi was about to pass out, he recalled Elijah's
words about his purpose to reforge the beta sword. Memories of his training with Elijah flooded
his mind, including how to summon the beta sword if he ever got hold of it. Relaxing himself,
Malachi shut his eyes and made a connection with the sword, extending his right hand in
anticipation.
On the other side, the newly formed beta sword began to respond to Malachi's call, shaking
with a clinching sound. Azriel noticed and questioned what Malachi was up to, but before she
could react, the beta sword landed in Malachi's right hand. Firmly gripping the sword, Malachi
swung it, forcing Azriel to let go and narrowly avoid the strike. She was caught off guard by the
sword's energy, which slightly cut her fingertip, causing excruciating pain and forcing her to fly
away midair, shrieking.
Azriel examined the scar left by the slight cut, stunned. "How is this possible? How did you
acquire another beta sword after I destroyed the first? The guardians couldn't have possibly
made another, not in their current state of dismemberment," she said, fury lacing her voice.
Malachi, standing tall with the beta sword glowing in his hand, responded with determination.
"The guardians' legacy cannot be destroyed so easily, Azriel. As long as there is hope and the
will to fight, there will always be a way."
Liliana, recovering by his side, added, "Your reign of terror ends here, Mother. We will not let
you destroy this world."
With renewed strength and resolve, Malachi and Liliana prepared for the final showdown, the
beta sword in Malachi's hand shining brightly, symbolizing hope and the power to defeat Azriel
once and for all.
Malachi and Liliana charged at Azriel with precision and strategic moves, countering her magical
blasts with the beta sword. They passed the sword to each other with fluidity and skill, each
strike weakening Azriel and neutralizing her rapid regeneration. Realizing the dire situation,
328
Azriel had no choice but to reveal her true form and go all out, engaging in a fierce battle
against Malachi and Liliana.
The battle extended to midair, with Malachi spreading his wings and Liliana flying without
wings. Azriel unleashed a powerful blast that dislodged the beta sword from Malachi's hand.
She swiftly caught both of them by the neck, soaring high into the sky, ready to finish them off.
"Behold the last descendant of Michael at my mercy. With your death, my vengeance will be
fulfilled," Azriel declared. "And as for you, Liliana. You're a shame and a disgrace to side with
the descendants. Now you die with them. Witness my new empire as you both perish by my
hands."
On the verge of passing out, Malachi tried summoning the sword again, his life flashing before
his eyes. The connection between him and the sword was weakening, but when Malachi's hand
touched Liliana's, a surge of power and connection flowed between them. Recalling Elijah's
words, "unity is better than singularity," Malachi and Liliana shared a knowing look. Together,
they summoned the beta sword, their combined strength drawing it back to them.
With the sword in hand, they thrust it through Azriel's chest from midair, making direct contact
with her heart. Azriel struggled to break free but was forced to the ground with impact. As her
form began to fade, she uttered ancient unholy language, a final spell as a flash of light erupted
from her, shooting into the atmosphere. Azriel's form disintegrated into nothingness, her reign
of terror finally brought to an end.
Not long after Azriel's defeat, they noticed the dying Professor Hamilton, his body breaking
apart as he struggled to speak. "The doomsday device... and the satellite... they must be
destroyed," he managed to say, his voice fading.
Malachi, understanding the urgency, took the beta sword and threw it with all his might at the
towering doomsday device. The sword pierced through the device, shattering it from the inside
out with a single powerful thrust. As the device exploded, the beta sword continued its path
into space, where it struck the satellite, causing it to shatter as well. The sword then returned to
Malachi's hand, creating an impact and shockwave that was felt around the world.
Azriel's minions, witnessing their leader's defeat and the destruction of their key devices, began
to retreat into the shadows. The united allies cheered in victory. With the towering doomsday
device and satellite no more, the atmosphere returned to its normal state, free from global
darkness. The fiery portal in the middle of the ocean, serving as a gateway to hell, began to
close, taking along with it a few demons. Some demons were cut in half as they tried to escape
the closing portal.
329
As the zombified professor finally disintegrated, his last words echoed to Liliana and Malachi.
"Save... the girl," he said with his dying breath. His message was cryptic, and its full meaning
was unclear to them.
Liliana and Malachi exchanged a concerned look. "What girl?" Liliana asked, her brow furrowing
in confusion.
"I don't know," Malachi replied, his mind racing. "But if it's a warning from Hamilton, we need
to take it seriously."
As the remnants of the battlefield settled and the allies gathered to regroup and tend to their
wounds, Liliana and Malachi knew their mission wasn't entirely over. The world had been saved
from Azriel's immediate threat, but the professor's final message suggested another danger
loomed on the horizon.
"We'll figure it out," Liliana said determinedly. "We've come this far, and we won't let anything
else threaten our world."
"Agreed," Malachi nodded. "We'll find out who this girl is and why she's important."
With the immediate threat of Azriel gone and the world beginning to heal from the darkness,
Liliana and Malachi set their minds to uncovering the mystery of the professor's warning. The
journey ahead promised new challenges, but with their united strength and the beta sword by
their side, they were ready to face whatever came next.
330
Meanwhile in the heavenly realm, two angelic beings watched over the desolated wasteland on
Earth. The scene below was one of destruction and chaos, yet there was a glimmer of hope as
humanity began its slow process of recovery.
"Truly, I say unto Earth, peace be with it despite its suffering and transgressions. Azriel has truly
been defeated, and Earth is safe for now," said the angel Uriel, his voice calm and serene.
"Though it might take centuries or even millennia for human civilization to fully repopulate,
they now have allies to protect them. What do you think, Gabriel?"
Gabriel's expression was one of deep concern. He looked down upon Earth with a heavy heart,
sensing something amiss. "I think something is gravely wrong," he said quietly, his gaze
unwavering. "Woe unto the Earth and its inhabitants, for Azriel might rise again."
Uriel turned to him, surprised. "But Azriel has been disintegrated, her essence scattered."
Gabriel nodded, but his eyes reflected the weight of ancient knowledge. "True, but darkness
such as hers has a way of seeping back into the world, finding new vessels and new means to
return. Her defeat today is not necessarily her end. We must remain vigilant and ready to aid
the guardians and their allies on Earth."
Uriel sighed, understanding the gravity of Gabriel's words. "Then we shall watch over them
closely, guide them when we can, and prepare for the day Azriel, or another force like her,
seeks to disrupt the balance once more."
Gabriel placed a hand on Uriel's shoulder, a gesture of solidarity and shared purpose. "Indeed.
For now, let us celebrate their victory and the restoration of peace. But we must also prepare
for the trials that lie ahead."
As they continued to watch over Earth, the angelic beings resolved to support the guardians in
their ongoing mission, ensuring that light and hope would always have a fighting chance against
the encroaching darkness.
But little did Uriel and Gabriel know that a third war in heaven was about to strike, a war that
would decide the fate of all the angelic host. Somewhere within heaven, compromised angels,
having felt Azriel's signal, devised a plot to wage war. But first, they needed an edge.
Not long after, the angel Yetarel, who was safeguarding God's slumber chamber, was tricked
and killed by a compromised angel known as Kakabael. Using the Sword of the Spirit, Kakabael
murdered God in His slumber. The death of God reverberated across heaven, and when the
benevolent angels discovered that heaven had been compromised, a third war emerged.
331
Heaven was thrown into chaos. The once peaceful realm turned into a bloodbath as most
higher-ranking angels were compromised. With the Sword of the Spirit in their hands, the
compromised angels seemed unstoppable. However, Eleleth, the angel of light, stood in the
gap. Using her powers, she managed to toss the Sword of the Spirit down to an undisclosed
location on Earth, hoping to keep it out of the wrong hands.
Despite her efforts, heaven itself rejected all angels, casting them down to Earth in the form of
lightning. Some died on their descent, some survived, while others lost their full angelic powers
and wings, transforming into horrifying creatures. Their goal: seek dominance, retrieve the
sword, and gain absolute power.
Meanwhile, in the shattered mansion of Mr. Hawthorne, where he had seemingly met his end
after Amy's brutal assault, he was regenerating. Three days later, fully healed, he witnessed the
great destruction around him. Horrifying creatures feasted on the dead, some hovered in
midair, and random lightning strikes illuminated the chaos. Hawthorne made his way to a
secret hideout where he had instructed his goons to secure Cecilia.
Upon arriving and opening the door, he was met with the lifeless bodies of his goons, brutally
murdered by the possessed Cecilia. Blood stained her mouth, dress, and partially her face and
hair. Seeing this, Mr. Hawthorne gracefully humbled himself, paying homage to the possessed
Cecilia.
"Mother. Thy will be done," he said with reverence.
Cecilia's eyes glowed bright red as she partially revealed her left fangs, a sinister smile creeping
across her face. The future was uncertain, but one thing was clear: the battle for power and
survival had only just begun.
332
OMEGA III
DAWN OF THE SUPERNATURALS
333
Chapter 1:
334
Chapter 2:
335
Chapter 3:
336
Chapter 4:
337
Chapter 5:
338
Chapter 6:
339
340

OMEGA (Novel) Part 1&2

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

OMEGA (Novel) Part 1&2

Uploaded by

Document Information

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

OMEGA (Novel) Part 1&2

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

1

Synopsis: A World in Turmoil

Content Warning: A Tale of Strife

LOCATION IN OMEGA: AOUGST TOWN

Aougst Town: The Unique Hub

THE COUNTRYSIDE OF WEST

West Sussex: Real-world Inspiration

John Hitchens: Landscape Painter

Sussex: A Historical Tapestry

WICCA SABBAT: The Homeland of Witches

FAIRYLAND: The Enchanted Realm

FAIRY RINGS: Portals of Enchantment

Fairyland & The Passage of Time

Don’t Eat the Food!

Beware Fairy Treasure

Final Thoughts on Fairyland

Lymaxille, a captivating realm of abduction for supernaturals orchestrated by the imperishables,

LIST OF CHARACTERS AND BIO

1. Emma Stone (Protagonist) (Deceased)

Powers and Abilities

Beyond her empathic prowess, Emma is hailed as a sorceress of remarkable proficiency,

2. Victor Dracula Stone (Deceased)

Powers and Abilities

3. Clair Stone aka Azriel (Presumably deceased)

Powers and Abilities

Powers and Abilities

5. Marcus Brian (Presumably deceased)

Powers and Abilities

6. Bella Grace (Deuteragonist)

Growing up together, their friendship weaves a narrative of inseparable bonds, highlighting

8. Silas Deane (Deceased)

9. Dante Fowler (Tritagonist)

1. Super Strength: Possesses enhanced physical strength.

11. Peggy Lance

12. Sarah Lance (Deceased)

13. Eric West

14. Jessica West

15. Jeanne West

16. Mark West

As a descendant of Agatha Wise, Hanna holds a position of respect among supernaturals.

18. Agatha Wise (Deceased)

19. Becca Wise

20. Elijah Wood

21. Rita Wood (Deceased)

23. Beatrice Adams Jacobs

24. Charlie Adams Jacobs

25. Isaac Jacobs (Deceased)

26. Karl Carl Hathaway (Deceased)

27. Helen Hathaway (Deceased)

28. Sharlene East

29. Alicia East (Deceased)

1. Skilled Hand-to-Hand Fighter: Mastery in close-quarters combat, capable of handling

His abilities set him apart in the supernatural world:

32. Tyler O'Hara

Tyler's remarkable abilities showcase the pinnacle of human potential:

1. Genius Level Intellect: Possesses an exceptional intellect, facilitating astute decision-

33. Dorothy (Deceased)

34. Becca Addison

Becca's abilities mirrored the profound depth of her magical prowess:

35. Sam/Uncle Sam